Marked for Death: A Rational Naruto Quest (STORY ONLY)

Chapter 240.1: Another Summoner...'s Student
Chapter 240.1: Another Summoner...'s Student

"So, anything the two of you want to say?"

Hazō had tuned out for the entire pre-battle speech; by now he'd heard it enough times that there was no point. As usual, it had been carefully phrased so that the civilians would hear excitement and spectacle while the ninja would hear barbs against the Leaf contestants. (Which, in this fight, was both of them, because Mist sucked and Leaf ruled.) Now, however, they were getting to the pre-battle banter and it was time to pay attention again. Hopefully one or both of them would let some useful intel slip.

"Go ahead, Kiba," Ino said with a smile and a gesture of invitation. "I can tell you're excited to recite all the insults that your team put together. Get them off your chest before you forget."

Inuzuka glared at her. "Hey! That's not...I mean—" He broke off, objections almost visibly crashing together in his brain as he tried to figure out which part to object to and how.

"It's cool," Ino said, patting him on the shoulder reassuringly. "I know school was always hard for you, but it's not your fault. Not everyone can be smart, and you're good at...." She paused, frowning for a moment, before her face lit up. "Tracking! You do a great job interpreting between your team and Akamaru when he's tracking bad guys."

"Hey!" Inuzuka said again, knocking her hand aside. "Shut it! You aren't all that yourself, you know!"

The audience laughed.

Ino smiled and stretched lazily, causing Inuzuka's eyes to pop out of his head and a few of the young men in the audience to wolf-whistle. The young woman really did look amazing; her ninja uniform was expertly tailored to flatter, her hair was carefully arranged in a braided golden rope as thick as Hazō's wrist, and her skintight black silk gloves were covered in abstract white designs that served to catch the eye. Probably intentionally, as it therefore drew the eye away from whatever else she might be doing. Still, they looked amazing.

"That's hurtful," she said. "So, all those times you asked me out it was because you didn't think I was all that? Boy, I'm glad I turned you down flat each time. I've got more self-respect than to go out with someone who doesn't think I'm that great."

"You didn't...I mean...I—"

Ino stepped back slightly, only-slightly-obviously wiping off the hand that had touched Inuzuka. "Oh, hey, speaking of that. Did you finally get up the nerve to ask out that girl from Sand?"

Inuzuka blushed. "That's not—"

Ino shook her head. "You didn't, did you?" She sighed. "Here, I'll help." She turned to the audience and cupped her hands around her mouth. "Hey! Ikeda Tsukiko! Kiba here thinks you're the hottest thing on two legs and would love to go out with you! He's even tried writing poetry! Please, for the mercy of the Sage, go get dinner with him so he'll shut up about your 'full lips' and 'really pretty hair' and 'massive b—'"

"Quiet!" Inuzuka said, grabbing her arm and blushing furiously.

Ino twisted her arm out of his grip. "Come on, Kiba! Put on your big-boy pants and man up. I keep telling you: You can't win if you don't try. Name of the Sage, I even told you what to do! Take a bath—without Akamaru, since the whole point is to stop smelling like wet dog—buy yourself some decent clothes—"

"I have decent clothes!"

She snorted and folded her arms, eyeing him up and down in amusement. "Really? Really?! I know your clan isn't the richest around, but I offered to loan you the money." She shook her head. "Speaking of which, I still say that you need to tell your Clan Head what I told you—being able to interact with dogs is great, but you guys need to learn how to talk to people too. I mean, seriously, does your family tree even branch? You need to convince some new people to join up before your blood gets weak."

Inuzuka's nin-dog and combat partner, Akamaru, was currently sprawled out across his head in much the same way that Fifi liked to sprawl on Hazō's. At Ino's words he jumped down and growled.

"Awww, you are so cute! I just can't get over how adorable you are, Akamaru. You sure you don't want to leave this guy and come live with me? I bet I do much better belly rubs."

Akamaru paused for a split-second, then shook his head and made a spitting noise that a dog should not have been capable of. He turned and scratched at the ground, throwing dirt on Ino's legs like a dog covering its waste.

"Well, looks like I've been told off," Ino said, laughing. "See, Kiba? That's how you insult someone. Maybe you should take notes." The audience laughed.

"All right, you two," the judge said. "That's enough. Empty hands and into the arena before using jutsu. Go!"

"Catch me if you can!" Ino cried, leaping over the edge of the quarry and racing forward. Akamaru and Inuzuka were just a second later off the mark, racing after her all the way out to the center of the arena. At which point Ino turned and waved before flicking off a series of handseals: Boar, Ram, Tiger, Tiger, Horse. "Buh-bye, loser! Ino/Shika/Chō Clan-Secret Technique: Shields of Steel!" She crouched down and thrust her palm into the air. An instant later, a dome appeared around her, blocking her from sight. It appeared a bare inch above the ground and dropped down with a clang and a puff of grit, forming a hemisphere of protection around the Yamanaka scion.

Hazō sat up straight in shock. This was no technique Hazō had ever heard of, and certainly had nothing in common with the Yamanaka's famed mindwalking techniques. Why would Ino be showing off a clan trump card in what was effectively a sparring match?! For that matter, what did it mean that this was an 'Ino/Shika/Chō Clan-Secret Technique'? Were the three clans actually sharing jutsu? Just how tightly allied were they?

He frowned, studying what he was seeing. It wasn't actually a proper dome. It was perhaps five feet high at the highest point, with a ten-foot diameter, but it was made of many flat planes, overlapping one another like the scales of a pangolin. It did seem like it was steel; he'd need to be closer to be sure, but—

In the fraction of time Hazō's mind spent evaluating the dome and speculating on its political implications, Inuzuka's mind had clearly evaluated the dome as an obstacle and decided how to deal with it: He snatched a pair of kunai from his belt and leaped, stabbing down to convert the momentum of his run into a vicious attack.

Just as he struck, a hand-sized section of the dome slid aside and Ino's voice could be heard from within: "Ino/Shika/Chō Clan-Secret Technique: Steel Bullet!"

Inuzuka was trapped in a ballistic arc, unable to dodge the projectile that leaped out of the dome. Fortunately, Akamaru was there; the dog planted all four feet on his master's back and leaped. The dog went one way, the human went another, and a fist-sized chunk of metal zipped between them. For a moment, Hazō held his breath as he watched the attack arc up and up, aimed directly for the audience, terrified that he was seeing the end of Leaf's presence in the tournament.

Through skill or good fortune it fell short, burying itself in the south wall of the arena. Hazō and all the other Leaf ninja breathed a sigh of relief.

Inuzuka was off balance from Akamaru's push, but he still managed to hit the dome kunai-first. The point of the weapon skittered off, trailing a screaming-metal line down the side of the protective shape until Inuzuka's fall rolled him over. He hit the ground on palms and soles, then promptly bounded away, moving north in an arc that looped west. Akamaru came on the opposite arc, meeting his partner midway.

"Inuzuka Clan Technique: Fang Over Fang!"

Dog and boy leaped, came together mid-air, and merged into an eye-blurring wheel that struck the ground and tore into it, throwing sand and dirt and rocks everywhere. The wheel sank in like a person into lightning sand, disappearing below the surface into the newly-formed trench.

"Drop the dome and come out, Ino!" Inuzuka shouted. "I know you! You can't hit the broad side of a barn, so those Steel Bullets aren't going to do you any good, and your chakra reserves are for shit! Come out and face us! I promise we'll make it painless."

Ino's laugh floated across the arena, ringing out from her metal enclosure. "Oh, little pup. Never were that bright, were you? I'm part of the Ino-Shika-Chō, you idiot, and we know the long con. I've spent the last decade pretending I had tiny reserves, pretending that I wasn't as good as I am at anything. Just silly Ino, queen bee, right? Pretty girl that no one takes seriously, too concerned about her clothes and her looks to be a real ninja. That's what you think of me, isn't it?"

"Yeah! Because it's what you are!"

"You're an idiot, Kiba. Me and my team earned more points in the Exams than the next seven ninja combined! My sensei is Sarutobi Asuma, you nutwhack! The son of the Third Hokage, the God of Shinobi! You think he would accept me as a student if I were nothing more than the shell I've shown you? You think that, having accepted me, he wouldn't take me and Shika and Chōji over to his clan compound to get pointers from his father? How stupid are you?!"

Inuzuka was below ground level, hiding in his trench, but Hazō could easily imagine him going pale. Certainly, when next he spoke his voice was struggling to sound confident.

"Yeah, well, you still got nothing! You can't hit me and I brought a bunch of explosives—"

"Learned from the Gōketsu after they wrecked you in the fifth event, huh?"

"Shut up! Anyway, I brought lots of explosives. Come on out and fight me or I'll blow your dome down! Not my fault if you get hurt, either! I warned you!"

"Oh, Kiba, Kiba, Kiba...you really just aren't that bright, are you? I just reminded you that I studied under the son of the Third. You know what else the Third was aside from Hokage, Professor, and God of Shinobi?"

There was a long pause. When it came, Inuzuka's words were almost reluctant, as though he were answering despite himself.

"What?"

"The Monkey Summoner. Guess whose sensei got the scroll after the Third died?" She paused just long enough to let the eyes of every ninja in the audience go wide, and then she cried out: "Monkey Clan Technique: Rain of Stabby Things!"

Another panel slid open, this one at the top of the dome. There was a clanging sound as though someone had slammed two forge hammers together and something came flying out of the dome. A warty cylinder, perhaps four inches across and a foot long, shot upwards like an arrow from a bow, arcing impossibly high. Midway up its arc it exploded with a faint crack. The sound was no louder than a training tag, but it carried a sense of doom that shivered down Hazō's back.

The cylinder separated, its various components tumbling away to be revealed as a dozen finned darts, each as thick as Hazō's thumb and a foot long. Point-heavy, their tumble rapidly stabilized and they fell, sharp end down, across a wide area. Too wide, as only one came even remotely close to the trench where Inuzuka cowered.

"Hah! You missed! I said you couldn't aim for crap!"

"Wait for it, dumbass."

An instant later a rain of steel exploded from the upward-pointing end of each dart. Dozens of short-spined caltrops flew from the back of each dart, spraying across the landscape and yes, down into the trench.

"OW! Fuck you, you raging bitch!"

"Aww, didums get poked?" Ino called back, laughing. "It's not an attack jutsu, idiot. It's area denial. All your attacks depend on running and spinning, right? Have fun moving around now that the ground is full of stabby things. And yes, that's what the Monkeys insist on calling it. You'd like them—they're just as crass as you are. Smarter and less awful at ninjaing, but what can you do?"

"THAT'S IT! I HAVE HAD ENOUGH OF YOU! Inuzuka Clan-Secret Technique: Fangs From Above!"

Inuzuka came flying out of the trench as though a giant had whirled him around and thrown. He covered the distance to the dome in a single bound, slapped down a pair of tags...and froze.

Hazō waited, barely noticing that he'd stopped breathing, as Inuzuka stood up and hurled the tags away.

"Ohhhh, I'm a sailor upon the sea / The only job for stupid old me," the boy sang, starting to untie the laces of his uniform shirt. "Tried for ninja on a day so free / The toe of the boot they gave to me." He pulled the shirt over his head and methodically cut it to pieces, singing all the while. "Tried for brewer on a day so clear / Spilled the water and soured the beer." He tossed aside the rags that remained and bent to remove his shoes. "Tried for writer on a day so nice / But I'm too stupid to earn my rice."

Akamaru peeked over the edge of the trench and saw his partner starting to cut his own pants off. He promptly went into a paroxysm of barking and howling before hopping up out of cover and making his way across the thickly-sown field of caltrops as fast as he could manage, barking steadily as he went.

Inuzuka froze, his whole body quivering as though struggling to lift a mountain. His hand opened convulsively, dropping the kunai. It hit the metal dome with a clang and slid away.

An instant later, his internal battle against the power of the Yamanaka clan ended. He whipped his pants off, leaving himself dressed only in boxers. He jumped off the dome and raced towards the south wall of the arena, waving his pants above his head and shouting. Every few steps he yelped and hopped a few steps as he pulled a caltrop out of his foot, but he kept running.

"I surrender!" he shouted. He reached the wall and raced up it, shouting the whole way. "Ino wins, because she's way more awesome than I am!" He crested the wall and raced up to the judges' stand, where he proceeded to caper. "I surrender, because I'm a total coward and a loser who loses! Also, I'm dirty and smelly and stupid and a total coward and smelly! And did I mention stupid?! I should never have dared to fight a member of the Ino-Shika-Chō, because I am not worthy!"

No sooner had the words left his mouth than Akamaru came over the edge of the quarry and leaped on him from behind, nipping and scratching at him as the two went to the grass. Inuzuka clearly regained control of his body only inches from the ground; he hit hard, bloodying his nose.

"DAMNIT, INO!"

From the quarry below, mocking laughter drifted up from where Ino still sheltered inside the dome. A moment later the structure disappeared and the Yamanaka heir began the tedious process of picking up all the steel darts and caltrops.





Author's Notes:

XP will be awarded later. There should be at least one more scene (Shikamaru vs Ito) out before Monday, and hopefully also your fight against Keiko.

There will be no voting.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 240.2: Shadowed Blades
Chapter 240.2: Shadowed Blades

"I would be remiss not to thank Lady Kurosawa for going through the trouble of arranging things so that I would be paired with her village's tournament representative," Shikamaru intoned, staring into the middle distance. (Ino and Chōji had both told him that he should liven up his speech (her exact words had been 'almost as much passion as if you were reading tax forms'), but he just couldn't be bothered.) "I am ever so grateful for the honor." Now at last he looked at Ito, moving his eyes but not his head, as that would be too much work.

A protracted moment of silence later, the crowd began to murmur as they realized Shikamaru had said all he was going to. Ito's face twisted into a mask of disgust as he began to speak.

"Too lazy to even give the audience a good show, Nara?" he spat. "Come on boy, whatsa matter? Did you not sleep well last night or somethin'? That's fine, I have no problems knocking a stupid kid's lights out. Seriously, where's your sense of showmanship? Where's your spirit? Where's that Will of Fire you Leaf monkeys are always hooting about before the real ninja slit your useless throats? I know you think you can handle Mist nin because you can whip those incompetent traitors, but I'm here to show you how an actual shinobi fights. Frankly, you're lucky my superiors have required me to let you wake up again."

Shikamaru cocked his head in sudden interest. "Are you saying that if I concede this match I'm allowed to take a nap?"

The audience laughed.

Ito glared. "Listen, you spineless Leaf bastard—"

It was simply too much. Shikamaru turned and slumped towards the edge of the arena, calling over his shoulder. "I'll be waiting down there. Once he's done boasting, please have him join me. Don't worry, I won't do anything until he gets there."

Before the judges could say anything, he stepped off the edge of the cliff and dropped.

The wall was jagged and craggy; he stepped down it with the minimal effort he could, adhering one foot here or one hand there as necessary to manage his speed. (He had done a series of experiments when he was seven to verify the optimal balance between effort expended and unpleasantness of impact. His analysis had been workmanlike at best, but useful.)

Touching down, he stirred himself to move across the floor of the arena at a non-Nara's definition of a reasonable speed so as to be in position before the opponent arrived. The sun was lowering and there was a useful pool of shadow off the west wall, so he chose to pull out one of his storage-seal-equipped disks and unseal his beach chair there. After a moment's thought he rooted in his pockets and pulled out a half-dozen other disks so that he could also unseal a sidetable, a hot chocolate drink (The stresses of the storage seal had thoroughly crushed the ginger root mixed into the chocolate and added a nice piquancy (Which was appealing both because it was better at releasing the juices than beating the root with a hammer, and because it was much less exhausting.)), a napkin-wrapped trivet so that he didn't damage his side table, a blanket for his legs (Ugh, he hated the cold), and a sewn-shut sock filled with heated sand to go behind his neck. He tucked the now-empty disks away, holding the last one out so he would have something to flip between his fingers (Mother insisted that manual dexterity was important and she would yell at him endlessly when he got home if she found he had been slacking on his exercises.) while he waited for Ito. He really needed a better system for organizing his seals (That list-based system that Gōketsu Hazō used was intriguing and sufficiently simple that it would be a good fit for something straightforward (Although, speaking of Gōketsu, what were the OPSEC implications of listing the contents of storage seals? On balance, it was probably less effort just to memorize all of it.) like this) because it was annoying to have to search for things.

It was perhaps all a bit gratuitous, but he had earned the extra comforts; it had been an exhausting day. Ino had insisted on waking him up at the horrifically early hour of eleven and virtually dragging him through the city for yet another shopping expedition (What in the names of the Sage did the girl need with another set of shoes? And what did 'totally spessy' mean? Apparently skirts, shoes, and bracelets could all be 'spessy' but handbags could not (Or, at least, those handbags were not. Must always remember that it could only be said that one dire sheep was black on one side.), so either it was a category or a property of individual objects. Or perhaps just a corruption of the word 'special', since Ino enjoyed causing him headaches by, as she delighted in putting it, 'weirding language'.) before her match, which had gone precisely as expected. A Yamanaka's understanding of psychology would have made the fight trivial even without the new techniques, as Kiba just wasn't deep enough to be resistant to manipulation (Problematic (Although potentially useful, as exploitation would be straightforward once Shikamaru ascended to Clan Head and had to decide whether it would be preferable to gain the combat advantages of absorbing the Inuzuka or to avoid the concomitant exhausting interpersonal issues by continuing to allow them to exist as a separate clan (Ugh, he still needed to write that monograph on the subject that Father had demanded he complete before returning to Leaf (Hmm...if he never returned then he wouldn't have to write it. The Gōketsu had implied that being missing-nin wasn't that bad....) after the tournament.)), since he was a clan heir and such a person being an idiot could be damaging to Leaf) and therefore the competition had been extremely predictable.

Ito apparently had poor understanding of crowd psychology, because a full minute had passed since Shikamaru set up in the shade (He found himself vaguely surprised that Mist had structured the combats in the order they had; forcing him to fight at noon, when the shadows were shortest, would have given their ninja a more advantageous scenario and at least a fifteen percent (Granted, the confidence interval on the estimate was annoyingly wide (at least nine percent!), since Mist intelligence agents had successfully prevented Nara spies from observing approximately one week of Ito's training during the break. Still, it was unlikely that he'd managed to acquire any jutsu that wasn't in his file, at least not with any proficiency, during the time window in question. There had been a concern at the (terribly exhausting) hour-long strategy session that Father had made him attend that perhaps Ito would bring lantern seals in order to dispel shadows and thereby render the Nara techniques 'useless' (Because of course non-Nara would feel that Nara techniques were only useful when there were extant shadows. The rest of the world lacked imagination.) which could have perhaps been challenging, but given the way Mist had limited the rules on seals in order to cripple the Gōketsu in general and Hazō in particular, that was not going to be an issue.) higher probability of victory.) and he still had not arrived.

Finally, there was the soft crunching of approaching footsteps on sandy soil. Shikamaru climbed to his feet, stretching lazily and walking forward a few steps so that he was standing five feet from the edge of the cliff's shadow. He continued spinning his fidget toy between his fingers, because having Mom yell at him was troublesome.

"You think you're so smart, don't you, scum?" Ito growled, stopping well short of the shadows.

"No, just smarter than you," Shikamaru said (Ino had insisted.), interrupting before Ito could continue.

"Well you're not! You're a coward, just like the rest of your village! You think you can just sit in there and hide, right? Wait until the sun gets lower and the whole arena is shadowed? Well it won't work! I'm going to—"

"Would you like some hot chocolate?"

Ito stopped in mid-word. "What?"

"Hot chocolate," Shikamaru said, waving his mug vaguely. "With ginger. It's good."

Ito's eyes narrowed. "What are you trying to pull? You think I'll let you drug me?"

Shikamaru sighed. "Obviously not. It's cold, and I thought you might like something warm while we negotiate future relations."

"...What?"

"I care more about forging bonds with other villages than winning the tournament," Shikamaru explained, offering the benefit of the doubt and not going into detail yet. "This entire event is a farce. We are both in the Chūnin Exam tournament. We are objectively among the top candidates of our year, and both of us will therefore be promoted regardless of what happens here." (And wasn't that just annoying? There would be all sorts of new paperwork and job responsibilities to go with the unwanted rank.) "The only purpose of this event is to provide the masses with some entertainment and the Kage with a chance to get together and have negotiations in safety. It's all very troublesome."

"Are you crazy? This is the Chūnin Exams! Competing is a major honor and winning will make your rep!"

Shikamaru shrugged one shoulder, because shrugging both was too much effort. "If you're good enough to be here then you'll make a reputation for yourself regardless."

Ito snorted in surprise and contempt. "You really are a coward, aren't you? People have been telling me for weeks but I couldn't believe it. Even a Leaf worm should have more spine than this! Water Element: Water Blades!" A quick chain of handseals brought into existence a swirling aura of mist around Ito. It rapidly condensed into dozens of tiny razored slivers of water that orbited him at high speeds, about ten feet out.

Shikamaru sighed. "Fine. I suppose we shall have to play it out." He tossed his fidget toy behind himself to free up his right hand so he could pull a kunai from his belt, before taking a drink of the hot chocolate he still held in his left hand. "It is at this point that Kiba likes to say 'Come at me, bro'."

Ito, of course, was not Kiba; he wasn't stupid enough to be taunted into charging into shadows against a Nara. His hand went into his pouch, producing what was undoubtedly an explosive tag (Because after the Gōketsu had so exhaustively demonstrated the utility of massive amounts of explosives during the fifth event, all of the contestants had been heavily outfitted by their villages (Hm, was there danger of chain-firing explosives on someone's person?) and would undoubtedly be making significant use of them (Although perhaps not as much as the Gōketsu, since most people would not have so thoroughly internalized the infinite availability of the things.) throughout the tournament.), primed it, and cocked his arm back—

At which point the timer on the storage seal that Shikamaru had so casually tossed behind himself went off. It produced a four-foot tall drum filled with burning oil. The flames backlit Shikamaru nicely, making his shadow leap outwards and intersect with Ito's.

"Shadow Possession complete," Shikamaru said calmly, flicking his right hand out in a throwing motion that sent his kunai off towards the southern wall. The Shadow Possession jutsu forced Ito to echo the maneuver, throwing his primed explosive tag off to the north where it exploded harmlessly.

"Would you like to surrender?" Shikamaru asked hopefully.

"No!" the Mist nin snapped. "You can't hold this forever. You're too lazy to have developed your reserves. You'll run out of chakra before I do, my Water Blades will keep you from getting close enough to do anything to me, and I'm too strong for you to completely control."

Shikamaru tested the last assertion and sighed. It was true. Ito was extremely resistant, and making him perform fine-motor actions such as drawing a kunai would be annoyingly difficult. That meant that the standard Nara techniques for forcing surrender were off the table.

He pivoted thirty degrees left; across from him, Ito pivoted to his left, his body compelled by the jutsu that puppeted him through their connected shadows. Shikamaru started walking, struggling against the other ninja's opposition the entire time but winning at every step. Every few yards he unsealed something—a beach chair, a hatrack, the steamer trunk in which he kept his spare clothes—in order to stretch the shadows farther and farther so that the connection between his own shadow and Ito's remained solid. Ito echoed his every movement, miming pulling things from a pocket and dropping them on the ground.

After enough steps and enough victories, Shikamaru turned around so that he and Ito were facing each other again. Shikamaru was standing well out into the sun-dappled arena and the other ninja was standing a foot from the wall, face red with rage.

"I can feel you weakening, you bastard," he growled. "As soon as I break free of this, I'm going to kick your ass. Fragile as you are, I doubt anyone will doubt me when I say that breaking your leg was purely an accident."

"That sounds exhausting. Are you sure you wouldn't rather just surrender?"

"No!"

Shikamaru sighed and shrugged (It had been years since watching people echo his body language had been amusing.) and turned around so he was facing east once again. He took a breath and then bowed, fast and deep. Behind him there was a loud thunk.

Given Ito's expressed intent to inflict serious damage, Shikamaru felt justified in bowing several more times.





Author's Notes: Once again, XP will be awarded after your own fight. There will be no voting.
 
Last edited:
Interlude: Seeds of War
Interlude: Seeds of War

Neji was very glad he was a Hyūga, in general because it would be madness to feel otherwise, but in the specific because he would still have the Byakugan to fall back on after his latest punishment left him blind. It was early morning, and Neji was once again in the poorly-lit depths of the clan archives, sorting through the clan's tax records and ensuring that each document was in line not merely with the current Hokage's Office legislation—that would have been too simple—but with the legislation of the year in which they had been made. Neji had never appreciated how frequently and extensively the Hokage's bureaucracy revised a set of laws which essentially boiled down to "here is how much money you pay us".

Meanwhile, the majority of the scrolls were older than he was, could not be taken out of the archives (whether because they contained sensitive information or because they would crumble to dust if moved, Neji wasn't sure), and were written in tiny scribbly characters that meant a single spread could take half a day to decipher. It would have been far less cruel to make him dig latrines, which was probably why Lord Hiashi had ordered it, at least until he came home with an even more refined punishment that likewise placed Neji out of focus. It would not do to remind his clansmen that Lord Hiashi's hand-picked Chūnin Exam representative was capable of such catastrophic folly.

Not that it had been his folly. Somehow the fact had been missed in this entire mess that the Gōketsu had proposed the plan, the Gōketsu had brought them to the verge of implementation, and then the Gōketsu had pulled out, leaving them to take the fall. He'd tried to explain, but Lord Hiashi had dismissed it as an excuse with a wave of his hand, which in a way was fair. A true Hyūga did not spend time blaming others for his downfall. He rose again to seek bloody revenge. At least, once he was done with his paperwork.

There was the problem of how to seek revenge. The weird one was the most culpable, but also the one whose gloating manner was so confusing that Neji didn't want to smite him until he knew more. The impertinent one he found himself wanting to save for later. And as for the terrifying one… he wasn't going near her with a ten-foot pole.

"Hello, Cousin Neji!" a young girl's voice called out from behind him, interrupting his ruminations.

"Lady Hanabi?" Neji turned around. "You shouldn't be down here—you'll choke on the dust!"

Lady Hanabi ignored his admonition as she was wont to do.

"Will you help me practice?"

"Practice what?" Neji asked suspiciously. Lady Hanabi might be the future second-in-command of the Hyūga Clan, but she was also a nine-year-old girl with a tendency for mischief and a natural talent for leaving no evidence. This time, he would not be deceived.

Lady Hanabi drew herself up. Her eyes flashed. "Practice mortal terror from being in my very presence!"

Neji raised an eyebrow pointedly. "Has Lady Hinata been recommending children's fiction to you again?"

"Oh, no!" Hanabi said brightly. "Gōketsu Keiko has taken me on as her apprentice!"

Neji tore the open scroll he was holding in half.

"She thinks I have the potential!" Hanabi exclaimed. "But she's not here right now, and I need people to practice on so I can impress her when she comes back. Will you help?"

Neji felt dizzy. That… that abomination was corrupting his innocent young cousin. She was planning to turn Lady Hanabi into a copy of herself. This could not be tolerated. He would go straight to Lord Hiashi and—

But no. Lord Hiashi would already know, by virtue of being Lord Hiashi, and would also not appreciate Neji in any way interacting with Lady Hanabi or any other human being right now. Neji would have to… he would have to overcome his discomfort and force himself to confront the beast a second time. Even if Lord Hiashi knew, if by some unimaginable twist of fate he condoned it, no one who had not faced Gōketsu Keiko's fury head-on would be able to appreciate the depths of depravity into which she was capable of plunging poor Lady Hanabi.

"Oh, but promise not to tell Father!" Hanabi said quickly so as to make things worse.

"He can't forbid it if he doesn't know," she added in the tones of someone confiding a great secret.

Fantastic. He had to choose whether to betray a young girl who trusted him and incidentally would hold the power of life and death over him someday or to lie by omission to a man who could not be fooled and who had no more mercy left for him. This, too, was Gōketsu's fault.

But then Neji looked down at the remains of the scroll in his hand. At the teetering stack of others at his side still waiting to be processed.

"Tell him what?" Neji asked. "Surely Lord Hiashi does not expect me to believe every fanciful claim made by a child at play? No offence, Lady Hanabi."

Lady Hanabi nodded seriously. "So you'll help me, then?"

Help her be further brainwashed by that monstrosity? Help her lose her innocence in favour of malevolence and bloodlust? Help her forsake the dignity and self-respect that defined their clan?

But wait. A thought occurred to Neji that might not have come at all if his cruel and usual punishment hadn't left him so sleep-deprived. This was it. This was his means of revenge without direct confrontation. Everyone knew that the apprentice was ultimately destined to take the master's place. If Neji could secure her loyalty, and empower Lady Hanabi with the sophisticated wiles of the Hyūga that triumphed over the Gōketsu's base trickery… if she could surpass and defeat that abomination at her own game…

Neji rose from his seat. "What you must understand before anything else, Lady Hanabi, is that you are not merely a shinobi-in-training. You are no mere commoner seeking to rise above their station despite crippling natural inferiority. You are no foreigner desperately claiming parity with true Leaf ninja. You are no Motoyoshi or Inuzuka hoping to ride to glory on their superiors' coattails." His voice rose. "You are the direct heir of a thousand-year legacy of power, wisdom and lore. You are the Pride of the Hyūga, the third most noble person in Leaf, and thus in all the world."

Lady Hanabi listened silently, eyes wide.

"Now, speak to me the way Lord Hiashi speaks to a civilian who has failed him but cannot be killed because he belongs to someone else."

Lady Hanabi took a deep breath.

"You pathetic worm! I granted you the honour of assisting a main family Hyūga, and this blind stab at guidance is all that you have to offer? Kneel and give praise to the Will of Fire that I do not simply destroy you now and hope that you are more useful to me in your next life!"

"She's right," Neji breathed after a second. "You are a natural."

Lady Hanabi bowed like a performer on a stage.

"Has he ever… actually said that?"

"No," Lady Hanabi grinned, "but you can tell he thinks it every day."

Neji sighed. He still had such a long way to go as a Hyūga.

But he'd confirmed the important part. No matter how powerful his uplifted mudcrawler of an opponent might be, she shared with most of mankind the critical flaw of not being a Hyūga. She could not teach Lady Hanabi how to use her natural superiority as a noble, against which all of Gōketsu's petty tricks would be as nothing. With the full glory of the Hyūga in one hand and Gōketsu's unholy powers in the other, the student would surpass the master, and Neji would be there at her side to guide her ascension.

Then, once the upstart was properly crushed, with Lady Hanabi at the height of her power and trusting him as her mentor...

"Come back during my lunch break, Lady Hanabi," he said with a satisfied smile. "It seems you and I have much to discuss."
 
Interlude: Public Opinion Polling, Excerpts
Interlude: Public Opinion Polling, Excerpts

The privilege of viewing this document hereby restricted to those of Gold clearance and above. Reading this document without the required clearance, or the written permission of a Violet or higher personnel member, shall be considered an act of treason.

Authorized:
Nara Shikaku​

...

Decryption Protocol: Thirteen Twirling Blossoms.

...

"Ur'f n cuvynaqrere. Ur qbrfa'g unir gur tenivgnf bs gur Cebsrffbe." -- "Ner lbh xvqqvat? Ur'f gur zbfg cbjreshy avawn va gur jbeyq. Gur jubyr cynlobl guvat vf pyrneyl n pbire fgbel gb trg crbcyr gb haqrerfgvzngr uvz. Fbzr bs zl uhfonaq'f ohfvarff pbagnpgf qrny jvgu fuvabov, gurl fjrne hc naq qbja gur jubyr ybg ner penml." -- "Csg. Pbire fgbel? Ur'f tbg zr pbaivaprq gura. V unq gb gnxr bar bs gubfr genfu obbxf bs uvf njnl sbez zl qnhtugre. V'q unir ohearq vg vs vg, ohg vg ghearq bhg fur'q obeebjrq vg sebz n sevraq jub fur zrg guebhtu ure zhfvp ghgbe."
Xvzhen Jnxnan, Anxnwvzn Zvh, naq Lnznfuvgn Xlb, guerr ubhfrjvirf ng n jrrxyl irtrgnoyr naq pensgf znexrg, Abegu-Rnfgrea Genqrfzna qvfgevpg.

...

"V'q tvir uvz n guhzof-hc fb sne. Ur pnzr onpx sebz gung ovt snapl zrrgvat naq zr'a zl thlf tbg n zrffntr nobhg uvz pbaivapvat gur sbyxf va Jvaq gb fgbc tanjvat bhe nffrf ba ohyx vzcbeg srrf sbe jbbq. Znrqn whfg unq n xvq, naq V xabj vg'f orra n uhtr eryvrs gb uvz gb or noyr gb chg sbbq ba gur gnoyr naq fgneg fnivat n yvggyr ba gbc."
Puhat Xbunxh, yhzore perj urnqzna (abg n sbervtare; bevtvanyyl sebz n gbja arne gur Rnegu obeqre, snzvyl erybpngrq gb gur pvgl nf n puvyq qhr gb cbbe snezvat pbaqvgvbaf)

...

"V qba'g xabj jung gb guvax. Ur'f chfuvat sbe guvatf gb zbir snfg, naq V xvaq bs nqzver gung, ohg vg'f nyfb chggvat n ybg bs cerffher ba gur enax-naq-svyr. V'z fher Ybeq Ubxntr xabjf uvf ohfvarff, ohg uvf ivfvba vfa'g gbgnyyl pyrne sebz urer ba gur tebhaq - ybgf bs bofreingvba naq vagry tngurevat zvffvbaf, ohg nyfb ybgf bs gurfr 'gvyy-naq-svyyf', vg'f uneq gb svther bhg ubj gurl yvar hc jvgu uvf cevbevgvrf. V qhaab, znlor gung whfg pbzrf anghenyyl sebz qrpnqrf bs orvat rfcrpvnyyl ravtzngvp. Nu, vs lbh'yy rkphfr zr, V frr fbzrbar'f whfg pbzr gb ercbeg."
Zbev Gnlhxv (ab eryngvba), qrfx-trava, zvffvba qvfcngpu qrfx, Ubxntr Gbjre

...

"Jub?"
Shxhv Ubfuv, orsber orvat vasbezrq jub Ybeq Ubxntr Wvenvln vf ol [vasbeznag erqnpgrq]
"Jryy, V'z fher V qba'g xabj n qnea guvat nobhg nyy gung. Ur gur bar jub frag bhg gur obl jub pnzr ol ynfg zbagu gb fuber hc gur tenva fgberubhfr, lbh fnl? Znxrf uvz bxnl nf sne nf V'z pbaprearq, gubhtu 'pbhefr V qba'g cerfhzr gb whqtr sbyxf jung V unira'g gnyxrq gb."
Shxhv Ubfuv, zbzragf yngre

...

"Ubarfgyl? Ernyyl, gehyl ubarfgyl? Ur pna shpx bss. Ur'f tenaqfgnaqvat onfrq ba uvf crefbany fgeratgu, fgehggvat nebhaq naq oernxvat cebcevrgl yvxr ur'f qbar sbe yvgrenyyl uvf jubyr yvsr, orpnhfr ur pna trg njnl jvgu vg naq jnagf rirelbar gb xabj vg. Nqbcgvat Zvfg genv- qba'g ybbx ng zr yvxr gung, or obgu xabj jung'f tbvat ba. Nqbcgvat Zvfg genvgbef naq gura fgebat-nezvat uvf jnl vagb gur Ung vfa'g nal jnl gb xrrc guvatf fgnoyr, naq jr nofbyhgryl unir gb xrrc guvatf fgnoyr."
Avawn sbepr zrzore, ba pbaqvgvba bs nabalzvgl. Pbagnpg cbvag Ntrag 43925.

...

"V nqzvg fbzr pbaprea ertneqvat gur rkgrag gb juvpu ur unf znavchyngrq gur cebprff bs fryrpgvat n yrnqre sbe gur ivyyntr. Gubhtu bs pbhefr V nyfb nqzvg bs fbzr… cersrerapr sbe zl bja xvafzra. Gnxr gung nf lbh jvyy."
Ulhhtn Puvuveb, nsgre frireny qevaxf ng gur Juvgr Nfu Naq Fgbar naq n ybat fvyrapr

...

"Orggre uvz guna zr."
Ynql Frawh Gfhanqr

...

"Qvq ur fcrpvsvpnyyl beqre lbh gb fcrnx gb zr? Ab? Gura yrnir zr or. V jvyy abg unir uvz oynzvat zr vs lbh unccra gb snvy gb fheivir n qvfphffvba."
[Erqnpgrq]
 
Last edited:
Chapter 241.1: Sibling Rivalry, Part 1

December 24, morning.

"Here we go! Here we go! Here we go! Put your hands in the air, 'cause: Here we go!"

The audience joined in willingly, hands raised overhead and coming together in thunderous claps.

"That's right! Keep it on!"

Hazō sighed and glanced at Keiko; the two shared a mutual eyeroll.

"Okay, okay, bring it down, bring it down! It's time to get serious. And this fight is as serious as it gets, folks! The ex-missing nin, the terror of the wilderness, the Bitch Queen of Ice herself, Gōōōketsu Keeeiko! You've seen her crazy cold, threatening to maim an attacker for a little teasing! You've seen her summoning giant monsters to crush her foes! You've seen her throwing explosives fit to kill! What do you think she'll do to the bratty younger brother who thinks he can climb all over her on his way to victory, huh? Nothing good, right?!"

"RIGHT!"

"And facing off with her is the other ex-missing nin, the Man of a Million Explosions, the Mad Bomber himself, Gōōōketsu Hazōōō! He's ruthless, he's deadly, he's crazy enough to explode his own position! What will he do against the terrifying older sister whose shadow he's been in for years as the two of them wandered in the wilderness, far from the light of civilization? It's his chance to get his own back, to finally be in the stagelight—you've gotta think he's out for blood, right?!"

"RIGHT!"

"Well, let's hear it from the Crazy Killer Kids themselves!" She pulled a one-ryō piece out of her pocket and flipped it dramatically. "Heads! Gōketsu Hazō, you're up! Tell the audience what they've got in store today!"

Hazō stepped forward and flicked the judge a mocking salute, then bowed to the audience. "Thank you for that...interesting introduction, judge. I'll give you 'Man of a Million Explosions'—that's pretty good, I might use that—but I take exception to 'bratty younger brother'." He turned to Keiko. "Hey, Kei, aren't I older than you?"

"No."

"Yeah, I think I am. Remember, we had your party—"

"My birthday is June 3. Yours is June 27. I am older by three and a half weeks. Also, better at math."

The audience snerked.

Hazō waved dismissively. "As Noburi likes to say, 'It's not the years, it's the mileage'. I spent the last two years learning sealing, which is all about the fundamental horror of the pseudoreality that underlies our own—"

"The one which I regularly pass through on my way to the Seventh Path?"

The snerking was louder.

"Pah." Hazō waved his fingers dismissively. "'Passing through it'? Anyone can walk past something. I actually get my hands deep into the fabric of it, weaving the substance of the universe through the sheer power of my brain—"

"Oh, so you do have one. I had wondered."

The crowd outright laughed and Hazō joined in, shaking his head ruefully.

He turned to the audience and stage-whispered. "I should know better than to trade barbs with Ms. Spiky here, shouldn't I?"

There was laughter, a spattering of applause, and even a couple of whistles.

"I'm sure a lot of you have older sisters, right?" A few cheers. "Come on, round of applause, who's got an older sister?" Medium-strength clapping. "You feel my pain, right?" Laughter. "Nah," Hazō said, shaking his head. "Jokes aside, I'm not going to criticize. She's my sister, and I love her no matter how spiky she is." He glanced over his shoulder. "Not that she doesn't make it hard sometimes."

More laughter. Keiko gave him an Unamused Glare (Medium Strength).

"Uh-oh! Looks like I'm getting pretty close to the edge there, folks! Quick, let's change the subject!" He put his hand on his chin in exaggeratedly hurried thought. "Oh, I got it! Who here has a perfect life?"

Silence and uncertainty.

"No one, huh? Well, what do you say we fix that?"

Uncertainty continued. Glances were exchanged with neighbors.

"See, that's kinda my thing. The world these days, it's a terrible place—"

"For a naïve optimist."

Uncertainty accompanied by mild laughter.

"—a terrible place, and I say we make it better! The powers of ninjutsu that we use for battle can better be used for peace! The Multiple Earth Wall creates stone from nothing; we use it to block knives? Really? How about using it to build village walls for villages that lack walls, and houses for people that lack houses?"

"Ninja have houses and do not need walls, Hazō."

"Sure. Civilians don't."

The entire audience became silent. More than one eye widened in shock.

Hazō stepped forward, reaching out a hand towards the Kages' box, where the five most powerful people in the world looked down on him. "My Lords and Lady Kage, please. Tell your ninja to go out and build walls around the civilian villages of your nations, and then make a serious effort to kill all the dangerous wildlife around those villages. Send medic-nin to cure disease and repair trauma. Use earth and water jutsu to help with sowing and irrigation. You don't have to do it for the sake of kindness, but do it for your own benefit. Guaranteeing the safety of your civilians means fewer people dying each year, more survivors available to farm and weave and mine. A larger population means more food, more trade, more art, more money.... Most importantly, it means more babies each year, and therefore more civilian-born babies capable of becoming ninja. You don't need breeding programs, you just need population and time."

"Yes, growing endless numbers of civilian-born ninja will definitely have only positive effects on our society," Keiko said drily. "I acknowledge that you did not grow up in a clan, Hazō, and therefore your relationship to them is...colored by that fact. The truth is that clans are the essential touchstone of our civilization. They are the repositories of most ninja lore. They are the institutional memory that provides cadre for the next generation of ninja...the ninja who can then go forth to protect those civilians you speak so passionately for. Before the clans existed there was not enough social cohesion for society to be anything but chaos dotted here and there by a strongman commanding a few huts. It was only with the rise of the clans that constant warfare was reduced to merely frequent warfare, and only when the clans were thoroughly established was it possible for the Hidden Villages to form. The population of the Elemental Nations, ninja and civilian, has grown in direct proportion to the size and power of the clans. Diluting that power by vastly increasing the number of clanless ninja will only cause chaos."

The audience reaction varied between smugness, smoldering resentment, and bewilderment, but it was universally quiet.

Hazō swept his eyes across the ranks of the other ninja. "Clan Lords and Ladies, this is to your benefit as well. Populations do not increase like vampire grass, they increase like oak trees. There will literally be generations for the changes to be accomodated, and those changes will represent opportunity." He paused, evaluating the stoney faces above him. "In Leaf, and I assume here in Mist and everywhere else, the clans all have a policy of exogamous marriage at least once per generation, simply to keep the blood from growing weak. That's a problem, because you don't want to bring weak ninja into the clan and most clanless lack the opportunities that allow clan members to excel. Think how much stronger your clans would be if you each opened schools for clanless ninja and recruited the best students into your blood? If you gained not one or two acceptable ninja each generation, but a dozen excellent ones?"

"Indeed," Keiko said. "I see no way in which diluting one's bloodline into non-existence could possibly go poorly."

He looked over his shoulder at her, the Iron Nerve arranging his face into the same disapproving expression that he'd worn in the Academy when he'd watched a knowitall second-year student give ridiculously bad taijutsu instruction to a group of firsties. "Keiko, I'm disappointed in you. You're usually intellectually honest enough to choose rational arguments instead of appealing to emotion. Your earlier point was well made, but this is just fear-mongering. You know perfectly well that bloodlines breed true more often than not. The more clanless you bring in, the larger the next generation of clan babies." At least, he thought. He hadn't actually checked, but it didn't matter too much; most of the people here likely wouldn't know the answer either, and by the time they got home and checked on it the idea would already have been planted in their heads. "If you can't defeat my arguments on factual grounds, just admit that instead of getting petty because you don't want to lose."

He could almost feel the infernal heat of her gaze boring into him as he turned back to the Kages' box.

"Going back to what the judges said earlier: Yes, I was a missing-nin. I know that to many of you 'missing-nin' is the same as 'traitor, pervert, deviant, thing'. Whether or not it means those things, it definitely means 'traveler'. I have crossed more of the Elemental Nations than I suspect most jōnin have. I have seen snows and oceans, warm and cold, forest and desert, civilized and wild. The Elemental Nations are not a place, sirs, ma'am. They are a people. I have seen those people. I have seen their pain, their suffering, their joys and sorrows, their celebrations and triumphs. My brother Noburi is a medic-nin. He had barely started his training when we passed through a village with a child who suffered gapmouth. The boy was mocked by his peers and could barely eat; he would almost certainly have died within a few years." He paused, looking from impassive face to impassive face, and carefully ignoring Jiraiya's slightly alarmed expression. "I believe that all of you have children, or nieces or nephews, or perhaps even grandchildren. Visualize the youngest of those children, one that you like. A smiling, happy child, well-fed, with a brilliant life ahead. Now imagine him disfigured, his face a ruin, slowly starving to death because eating is difficult when the food simply falls out. Imagine that it would take only thirty minutes to transform that boy back into the one you first imagined. That's how long it took my brother, who at the time was a barely half-trained apprentice. He needed no ninjutsu, he needed no chakra. All he needed was to recognize another human in pain and to be willing to help."

He smiled and raised a hand to interrupt himself. "I take that back...he didn't need chakra, but it certainly helped him to sterilize the wounds, driving off the evil spirits that might otherwise have made the boy sicken. That part took seconds, and required almost no chakra expenditure. It would be easy to pay a medic-nin to tour through several villages, sterilizing the work of civilian chirurgeons. The more patients survive, the more the population grows, the richer and safer and more powerful we all are. Plus, having your ninja circulating so often through the villages is a good way to gather intelligence, keep an eye on bandits and trade opportunities, or—"

"That's enough," the senior judge said. "You've had your say, boy. Girl, you got anything to add to that pile of nonsense?"

Keiko thought for a moment. "No. No, I don't believe I do."

"Into the arena, both of you."



XP AWARD: Will be handled in part two, hopefully to be released before Wednesday. I'm afraid I let this weekend get away from me, and I don't want to start writing the punch at 9:15pm.

There will be no voting.


A/N: The next few updates are presented in chronological order rather than posting order, resulting in some title numbers being out of sequence. If in doubt, check the timestamps at the beginning of every update.
 
Last edited by a moderator:
Interlude: A Warrior Falls
Interlude: A Warrior Falls

If there was anything more beautiful than the sunlight streaming through the branches, nobody had told Keiko about it. If there was anything more peaceful than sitting by her master's side, watching the cherry blossoms fall, she had yet to discover it. She had only recently found out that cherry blossom viewing was something noblemen and clan seniors traditionally did, and, the season being right, had suggested it at once. Now, here she lay back on the picnic blanket, sipping cool barley tea while her master gazed at the falling blossoms and silently composed haiku, his deep black fur a perfect contrast to the gentle colours.

A shadow fell over them abruptly, blocking out the sunlight.

Oh, good. Other people.

"What do you want, Yumi?"

Yumi (probably) smiled at her.

Keiko was good at recognising smiles—Ami made them all the time—but apparently a smile could mean just about anything, from "I like you" to "I'm thinking about how best to hurt you". Other children knew how to tell the difference and react in time.

Why the whole thing was necessary, Keiko didn't know. If you had something you wanted to say to someone, why not simply say it, instead of doing this complicated dance to which everyone but Keiko knew the steps?

"Hey, Keiko. I see you've got not being in people's way down to an art."

Like many people, Yumi assumed that because Keiko couldn't easily recognise when people were lying by looking at their face, she was an idiot who took everything she was told at face value. As if Keiko couldn't learn from experience. Sometimes other children hurt her for no reason, and sometimes they were smiling or laughing when they did. She didn't assume goodwill anymore.

Besides, insults weren't people. Insults were information, and every Mori knew information was there to be analysed. Keiko already knew whether she was stupid (no Mori was stupid), ugly (Ami assured her that she wasn't), or mean (she didn't hate people, she just wished they weren't there). If people were saying those things, they must be lying—no matter how they were saying them—and understanding why they were lying was a matter of thinking rather than of perceiving.

"We've been watching you and Mewramasa strutting about like you owned the place," Yumi said. "Lord Masamewne is worth ten of your Mewramasas. Go play indoors."

Keiko and Mewramasa leapt up in outrage.

"Excuse me? Lord Mewramasa comes from the proud lineage of Ami herself. He's practically a daimyo. Besides, Masamewne's no real samurai—he has white fur. Haven't you ever heard the saying that a warrior must never let his enemies see him bleed?

"That," she added, "and he must need washing three times as often."

Yumi snorted. "Lord Masamewne is elegant and refined. He doesn't mind having a bath every day."

She stepped closer to Keiko, uncomfortably close.

"If you two aren't backing down, then there's only one way to settle this, warrior to warrior."

Keiko didn't need telling. "A duel."

"Noon tomorrow, after chores. I'll see you in the Spiral Garden… if you're not too scared to come."

"Never," Keiko said fiercely. "We'll show you what a warrior's soul is worth."

She hesitated. "Wait, a proper duel needs seconds. There are no other kittens active in the Mori compound, much less honourable felines of noble pedigree."

"Way ahead of you," Yumi said, giving another probably-smile. "I've managed to get Meowmoto himself."

"Meowmoto?!" Keiko gasped. "I thought he had been retired."

"I've persuaded her to bring him out one last time. No accusing me of cheating after Masamewne beats down your so-called samurai."

Meowmoto himself. The ginger legend. Constantly challenged. Never defeated. Retiring only when his injuries had become too heavy to repair, and Satoko's parents gave her—shudder—a collie for her birthday.

"Mewramasa, Devourer of Unworthy Souls, bows to no one," Keiko declared. Then she hurried away (in a dignified manner). They had less than twenty-four hours to train, and none of her other toys had live battle experience. Worse, she had to find someone who liked her enough to be Mewramasa's second.

-o-​

A cool wind blew across the Spiral Garden. Cherry blossoms rained down as two warriors faced each other in silence, one black, one white. Their fangs were sharp, their claws ready for battle, and each knew that there was more at stake than being forever exiled to their retainer's room. This was a battle for samurai pride.

Meowmoto and Satoko stood behind Masamewne and Yumi, their presence alone a vote of confidence and a source of moral support.

Mewramasa was at a disadvantage from the start. Keiko had had to beg one of her Academy classmates to come out, and Yoshitsuneigh wasn't even a kitten. Still, Mewramasa was the Devourer of Unworthy Souls. He would not fall to some mangy upstart.

The judge, standing off by the side, was Shion herself. A mere human should not have had the right to interfere in the affairs of kittens, but Shion's grandmother had been a civilian seamstress, one capable of making new toys, and that made Shion a quarter-goddess in all matters feline.

"On the count of three," Shion said.

Keiko and Mewramasa tensed.

"One.

"Two.

"Three!"

Mewramasa and Masamewne flew forward. They slammed into each other dead in the middle of the garden, swiftly engaging in the time-honoured samurai art of rolling around on the ground trying to force the other into submission.

Keiko forgot herself in the thrill of battle. Mewramasa thrust and clawed for all he was worth, accepting every hit as the price of his inevitable victory. His fangs tore at Masamewne's throat even as Masamewne tried to roll over and crush him. His paws batted Masamewne from side to side, denying him the chance to rise and counter.

But Masamewne gave no quarter, seizing every opening and opportunity to do damage, however small. He pulled at Mewramasa's weak points, headbutted him to push him off-balance, and once even used his tail to capture one of Mewramasa's paws.

No mercy was asked for, and none given. The loyal retainers' hands gained countless accidental scratches from each other's nails, and bruises from slamming against the ground. At the time, neither noticed.

"Enough!" Shion finally called out.

The two warriors disengaged and bowed to Shion, waiting for her judgement. Masamewne had one ear torn nearly in half. Mewramasa's tail was close to coming off. Both limped, their fur had been scraped off in places, and their retainers panted in exhaustion.

"Victor: Masamewne!"

Mewramasa bowed his head dejectedly. True, Yumi was a year older. True, Keiko wasn't particularly strong even for her age. Even so, Mewramasa had fire in his soul. He had been a gift from Ami herself, a champion of darkness summoned from the very depths of Sagami's Toy Shop to bestow judgement and consume the weak. It was the cruellest of jokes that he should be exiled to become a pitiful housecat.

"We lose," Keiko said reluctantly. "The compound is yours to rule."

"Not so fast," Yumi said with another smile. Keiko didn't need telling that this was one of the bad ones. "Your samurai has been dishonoured. You know there is only one way to wash away dishonour."

Keiko would forever regret the seconds it took for her to understand Yumi's meaning. Seconds in which she and Mewramasa could have run. Yes, it would have doubled the dishonour, but anything—only playing with him outside the compound where the other girls couldn't see, or even giving him away—would have been better than what happened next.

Shion tore him out of her arms. She took out a penknife.

"No!" Keiko screamed, and lunged forwards.

Yumi pushed her down. Held her there. "No one can interfere with the ritual."

Keiko struggled with everything she had. But like Mewramasa, she wasn't strong enough to fight for what truly mattered.

Yuriko brought down the knife, and slashed through Mewramasa's stomach. Keiko gasped.

But Mewramasa was still alive. Of course he was too powerful to be killed with a single wound. He was a plush kitten, a superior species Keiko was honoured to serve. He could suffer no injury that a good enough sewing-nin couldn't heal.

Except that the blood of a seamstress ran through Shion's veins. She knew the extent of Mewramasa's power, knew what it would take to utterly destroy even someone like him. She kept slashing over and over as if she'd gone mad. Before Keiko's eyes, stuffing spilled out, limbs came apart, button eyes were torn from their sockets…

The sight took away whatever strength Keiko had left.

Minutes after the girls were gone, she finally lifted herself from the ground. There was only one more thing she could do for her fallen lord, and she was the only one who could do it.

A funeral pyre (for which she would later be grounded for a week) burned in a corner of the compound. After one last prayer to Mewramasa's ancestors, the Sagami family line, she placed his body in the flames, and watched until it burned to ashes.

Only then did she run sobbing to Ami.
 
Chapter 241.2: Sibling Rivalry, Part 2

"See you down there, sis," Hazō said, flashing her an absolutely infuriating grin. "And don't worry, I haven't prepped the battlefield in any sort of...creative way." He vanished, Substituting himself down into the southeast corner of the arena.

Kei allowed herself a small and only slightly vindictive smile before Substituting down to the southwest. She looked around as soon as she touched the ground and was pleased to see that Hazō had done as expected: Substitute down into the quarry, then activate the Hiding Like a Mole Technique to duck underground. It would give him the opportunity to use his enhancement techniques before attempting an ambush.

Which was something she could not allow. If there was one thing that Kei was hyperaware of, it was her own failings. If Hazō managed to close the distance and land an attack he would eliminate her in one punch. Her only chance was to maintain distance and take advantage of his main failing: being overly clever. The nature of the contest meant that he had been unable to have her evaluate his tactical plans. That hopefully meant that there was at least one glaring flaw in whatever he came up with. Hopefully. He had been improving significantly, but if the Sage smiled then perhaps he could have one last relapse.

She shook her head, banishing the brain monkeys (no, that was Ami's term; do not think of her) that were distracting her, and pricked her finger on the tip of her kunai.

"Summoning Jutsu: Pandamonium and Pandā!"

The smoke cleared and the massive form of her Artillery Specialist was revealed. And, coming barely to his ankle, her Cultural Anthropologist.

The two of them had been waiting for her call; Pandamonium's neck was looped with a rope that supported a pallet full of half a dozen small casks. Each cask was filled with very flammable lamp oil and had a burning torch tied to it. Smashed into the ground with pangolin-powered muscles, the casks would turn into burning fountains of flaming area denial. Perfect for keeping a close-combat specialist such as Hazō at bay.

"Hi, Keiko! Bye, Keiko!" Pandā called, dashing away in the direction that Kei was pointing. Hazō was already underground using his Hiding Like a Mole technique; he would undoubtedly use the Living Roots technique in an attempt to locate and attack Kei. She was unclear on how skilled he was with the technique—probably not very, since she had hardly ever seen him practice it—but she knew that it worked by vibration. If she and Pandamonium were standing still and Pandā was moving, Hazō should find the decoy before the summoner.

She took a brief moment to be amused at the recollection of her discussion with Pandā. She had explained that his job was to be bait, that Hazō would likely attack him, and that being forcibly dispelled would be painful. Pandā had not even let her finish the sentence before he was on his feet, shaking back and forth in the pangolin equivalent of a fist-pumping jig while shouting: "I get to help in a big important fight, yes!"

He was the weakest of her tessera, but definitely the sweetest.

"Pangolin Clan Technique: Massive Earth Scoop!" Pandamonium cried, stretching one clawed hand up to the wall of the quarry. A vertical strip of stone ripped free of the wall, compressing itself into a boulder and leaping into the towering pangolin's hand.

Kei scrambled up into the slit on the wall, pulling her stone-pattern camo poncho out of the storage scroll on her belt as she went. She had been out last night, painting the poncho in a thin layer of pitch and pouring sand and tiny pebbles over it so that it would blend in with the coloration of this precise spot. It had been a cold and nervous-making hour, but worth it if it kept Hazō from spotting her. She draped the poncho over herself so that only her eyes were exposed, then put her left hip against the left side of her hiding spot and shifted her torso so that her right shoulder was against the opposite wall. The key part of camoflage was to break up the human outline, and contorting the body while under fabric helped.

Below her, Pandamonium trotted forward thirty feet so he would draw attention away from her location. He set his pallet down, unlooped it from his neck, and turned so that his tail was to the wall. "Pangolin Clan Technique: Immobile Artillery!" he cried.

Massive stone pangolin hands reached up from the ground and clamped themselves around his legs, stabilizing him and channeling power into his arms so that he could become the artillery platform that his job specialization required. It was a powerful move, but it left him immobile and therefore vulnerable. Usually it would be the job of the rest of the tessera to keep melee attackers off, but Kei was, as with everything else, weak. She lacked the chakra to summon more than one of her military tessera plus Pandā, so they had needed to work around her limitations. Pandamonium was now a second-level stalking horse.

Hazō burst out of the ground twenty feet from Pandā. (How odd; he hadn't actually used the Ghost Scales enhancement technique. Perhaps he was conserving chakra?) He immediately cut a series of handseals and yelled "Pangolin Clan Technique: Pantokrator's Hammer!" There was a brief stutter in his voice halfway through the technique as he realized that he had been played, that the footsteps he had thought were Kei's were in fact merely a decoy. He looked around frantically, attempting to find his actual target. His gaze never came near Kei's hiding place, as Pandamonium was far more eye-catching.

"Fear the might of the pan—" Pandamonium began, rearing back to throw.

He was too slow. Natural speed and pangolin-jutsu-enhanced muscles sent Hazō skimming across the ground before Pandamonium could complete his throw. The pangolin had no time for an aimed shot, but that was fine; this moment had been the entire point of the pallet full of oil casks.

Just as Hazō's fist smashed through the chakra shell that was Pandamonium's presence on the Human Path, the massive pangolin's twin projectiles—the torch-equipped oil cask and the four-foot-diameter boulder—smashed through the casks at his feet. Oil splashed everywhere and promptly transformed into a curtain of fire. Hazō was not quite fast enough to evade; his shirt was soaked in the oil and flared up like a torch. He threw himself to the ground and rolled, then began struggling out of the shirt.

Kei had no sympathy. She straightened, cutting handseals before calling out "Pangolin Clan Technique: Pantokrator's Hammer!" (For the millionth time, she mentally cursed the fact that most techniques would not reliably activate if cast quietly. It would have been so satisfying to attack from ambush, but the extra power of the technique outweighed the value of surprise.) Her left arm swirled her poncho aside to clear the way for her throw, and thousands of hours of practice cocked her right arm back, primed the explosive tag on her kunai, and sent the blade arrowing straight for Hazō's chest. She flicked her wrist a little harder than usual, giving the blade the extra spin that would deliver it hilt-first. Annoying as her younger sibling could be, she didn't want to kill him.

He heard the attack coming and Substituted, but he was too slow; the weapon hit and exploded before he completed the technique. The blast shattered his protective Pangolin Conditioning Jutsu and hurled him aside. He managed to slap out, dispersing most of the impact across his body instead of letting it harmfully focus in one area, but his head still bounced off the sand.

If there was one virtue that she admired Hazō for, it was how fast he could process and analyze the world around him. She could almost see the debate that flashed through his mind—surrender and have time to discard his flaming shirt before he was too badly injured? Continue fighting, perhaps using Hiding Like a Mole to go underground and extinguish the flames? The thick fabric of his uniform shirt would have prevented the flames from harming him too much after only a few seconds, but if he failed to divest himself of the garment immediately he was going to suffer serious damage. The kunai and explosive had already hit him hard; she would not be surprised if some ribs were fractured. The injuries would slow him, probably too much to avoid her future attacks. If he tapped out now everything would be fine—Kei would stop shooting and help him extinguish the fire. On the other hand, if he kept fighting, he would be helpless while he removed the shirt, probably long enough for Kei to land another blow. His protective jutsu was gone and kunai and explosives were not perfect precision weapons, even in hands as skilled as Kei's. If he forced her to continue attacking, he could find himself seriously injured.

"I give up!" he cried.

Kei leaped down into the arena and ran to her sibling, pulling the poncho off so she could smother the flames.

Initiative order: Hazō, Keiko. Summons will act at the end of the round.

Turn 1, Hazō: Substitute into SE zone (Supplemental; 14CP, 116 remaining ); HLAM (Standard; 20CP, 96CP remaining); Move (Supplemental) into SE-wall zone.

Turn 1, Keiko: Substitute into SW zone (Supl; 14 CP, 176 remaining); Summon (Stnd) for Pandā and Pandamonium (120 CP, 56 remaining); activate the storage seal in the CHAOS-suit pocket under her vest (Supl) to retrieve her stone-pattern camo poncho.

Pandamonium has been waiting around to be summoned and knew to within a few minutes when that would be. As such, he's brought some gear: a pallet containing a half dozen small casks of lamp oil with burning torches tied to them.

Turn 1, Pandamonium: Earth Element: Massive Scoop Technique (all non-free actions). Makes a ledge on the wall for Keiko to use as a hunting stand.

Turn 1, Pandā: Move (Supl) into the SE zone. Dash out across the arena floor to provide a distraction for Living Roots.

Turn 2, Hazō: Cast Living Roots (Stnd) at Effect 2 (26 CP; 104 left). Detect Pandā. (NB: Hazō is only getting 6 dice of perception since he's underground, but Pandā is the only source of vibrations in the area and he's actively trying to be heard, so he's kicking rocks and stepping heavily.) Move from SE-wall to SE (Supl) to where Pandā is now hiding.

Turn 2, Keiko: Maneuver: Create the Aspect "Death From Above" by concealing herself in the shooting stand with her camo poncho over herself (Stnd). Draws a tag-equipped kunai (Supl). Draws a tag-equipped kunai (Supl)

Turn 2, Pandamonium: Move down the wall about 30 feet (movement is free within the zone), set the pallet down (Supl). Cast Earth Element: Immobile Artillery Technique (Supl, but using his Stnd) in order to root your feet. Pick up one of the casks (Supl). NB: He is still holding the boulder from the Massive Scoop technique. It's enormous and chakra-enhanced but its specific abilities will not come up in this fight.

Turn 2, Pandā: Shift a bit, pretending to be a hunting Keiko.

Turn 3, Hazō: Surface (Supl; terminates the HLAM). Recognize that he's been conned. Spot Pandamonium over near the wall. Attack (Stnd). Substitute (Supl)

Perception check! Hazō comes aboveground to discover Pandā, not Keiko. Can he spot Keiko? She's well away from Pandamonium, fifteen feet off the ground, and under camo, so I'm calling it a TN of 40. He can't use FP on this check because it's a passive roll to see if he notices something, so he needs to roll it the hard way. (NB: This is my interpretation for this situation, not an official rule.)

Hazō, Alertness: 37. Nope, not good enough.

Hazō can see that Pandamonium is about to bean him and he doesn't know where Keiko is. Going underground with a new HLAM is an option, but it's a stall instead of actually progressing the fight. If she's not moving around then he's not going to be able to find her with Living Roots, so the best bet is to eliminate her ally and then try to dodge her attacks until he can localize her. He charges Pandamonium and attacks. (Sidebar: Y'all should say a big thank-you to @Velorien, since he has been adamant about not having a held-action mechanic in MfD. Pandamonium's entire primary purpose in this scenario was to get a shot off at Hazō; in many game systems this would have been modeled as a held action and would have gone off immediately. Unfortunately, that's not a thing in the current rules and Pandamonium needs to wait for his own turn before throwing, meaning that he's not going to get to throw because Hazō is going to take him out first. I did the math...let's just say that y'all should be very glad Pandamonium did not get his shot off.)


Hazō, Taijutsu: 43 + 0 (dice) + 10 (2 tags from PH) - 1 (PCJ): 52
Pandamonium is immobilized by his technique and cannot effectively defend himself physically, so Hazō will definitely desummon him. The time that could have been spent defending himself will instead be spent to slam his projectile into the pallet of oil-filled casks and burning torches that he brought with him. Flaming oil goes everywhere. Hazō must dodge the oil or gain 1 stress and the Aspect "I'm Friggin' on Fire!!!!", which will continue to burn him thereafter until extinguished. PCJ does not protect against energy damage, so it won't help with the fire.

TN: 55. [This is derived from Pandamonium's skills and currently-in-effect bonuses]
Hazō: 40 + 0 (dice). Hazō does not use FP on this because it would take too many and he could extinguish the flames if necessary and he doesn't have enough Aspects.

Hazō is Friggin' on Fire!!!! and has taken 1 stress. I'm going to be nice and say that he managed to get his arms up fast enough that it's just his clothes that are on fire—none of the oil got on his skin or hair.

Turn 3, Keiko: Pantokrator's Hammer (Supl, Effect:2, 16CP, 54 remaining). Prime the explosive tag on one kunai (Supl). Attack (Stnd). Leave her second Supl open for an emergency Substitution. Note: Casting the jutsu revealed her position, thereby negating the concealment benefit.

Keiko, Ranged Weapons: 40 + 10 (2 tags on PH) + 5 (invoke "(Formerly) Marked for Death") + 5 (invoke "Just Follow the Plan") + 6 (dice): 65 [NB: -1 FP. She had to reroll an initial -6.]
Hazō, Athletics (dodge): 40 + 5 (invoke "(Formerly) Marked for Death") + 5 (invoke "Team Uplift" [he knows how Keiko fights and where she tends to shoot]) + 4 (Substitution) - 1 (PCJ) + 0 (dice): 54


Hazō is hit. He takes (65 - 54) / 3 = 4 shifts from the attack itself + 1 for the kunai + 4 for the explosive tag - 2 for his PCJ = 7 shifts. The first 2 wash out the rest of his stress track and then there's still 5 to go. He can deal with this by taking a Mild and a Medium Consequence, which would let him keep fighting. Unfortunately, he's still on fire and he doesn't have any actions left so he can't get the clothes off this round or otherwise extinguish the fire. Next round he will sustain more damage which he would need to soak with a Severe consequence, so instead he's going to allow himself to be Taken Out. He's voluntarily TO'ing due to an attack so he gets to drop the largest Consequence that he took in that attack, meaning he only has a Mild.



XP AWARD: 2

Vote time! What to do now?

Voting ends on Wednesday, January 30, 2019, at 12pm London time.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 242: Ami

December 25, noon.

The first thing that occurred to Hazō as he scanned the area was that Yukizome's Experimental Cuisine was located in a two-floor building, which suggested that either Yukizome was very rich or its original builder had had to sell it on the cheap to avoid going bankrupt (and Yukizome was good at seizing opportunities). It wasn't the kind of thing he'd normally consider, but he was trying to gather as much information as he could as he walked down the street, mainly in an effort to avoid thinking about what he'd got himself into.

No footprints in the snow leading up to the restaurant. Had Ami arrived so much earlier that the faint snowfall had had time to cover them, or did she decide to arrive in a way that didn't leave footprints? Both had discomforting implications.

Door. No more time for procrastination.

The first thing he noticed was that the restaurant was completely empty, with the exception of Ami herself. No staff, no manager, no customers. The absence of witnesses, while in principle good in terms of privacy, still made Hazō semi-consciously wish he'd brought his weapons.

Which was stupid. This had been his idea to begin with, and he'd planned out every step. He needed to get it together and be the smooth-talking diplomat he'd been in front of the mirror this morning.

He went in.

Tall? Check. Black trousers and a white blouse with a ruffled collar, both items fashionable enough that even Hazō knew it? Check. Relaxed in front of a stranger? Check? Inexplicably broad smile? Check.

This woman did not share the same blood as Keiko.

"There you are!" Ami exclaimed. "Welcome to Yukizome's Experimental Cuisine! Or so I'd like to say, but we all know you're not here for the food." She glanced upwards at some unseen point for a second.

"All?" Hazō queried.

"Sure. You, me, and Shinjirō. It's technically his day off, but who wouldn't come out and do a little counter-espionage when asked by a beautiful woman? He's the main reason this place is secure right now, so whatever you do, don't go out there and thank him. It would hit his reputation like a hammer blow."

Hazō gave the place a second look around, but either Shinjirō was working outside (on the roof, based on Ami's glance), or he was very, very good at stealth.

"Did you book out the entire restaurant?" he asked. Maybe he shouldn't have got her a mere wooden stamp after all.

Ami rolled her eyes. "'course not. I don't spend money on things if I can help it. Builds bad habits."

"Then…?"

"Glad you asked," Ami said. "The Yukizome have always run this neat traditional-style joint called Byakuren's Cookbook—until a few years ago Yukizome Yoshio decided he didn't want to inherit the family business, and got disowned before you can say 'family values'. It was a massive shock—sent ripples across the entire district. We had to rerun a whole bunch of numbers. As for Yukizome Junior, turns out the reason he broke with the family was because he's a heretic who actually wants to invent new recipes through experimentation. Can you imagine the arrogance of it?

"Fast-forward to now. Business isn't exactly booming, because experimental cuisine sounds a lot like foreign cuisine sounds a lot like being a foreign sympathiser. You don't want that in your dossier. Meanwhile, Byakuren's Cookbook is getting a little too much business. Little Minori's just come back from her first A-rank with no missing limbs, so naturally her whole social circle wants to throw a great big party. They just need a good venue, and the sooner the better.

"Someone happens to tell them Byakuren's Cookbook is perfect for their needs. Now, poor old Yukizome Senior is way too understaffed to handle a booking that big on one day's notice, but he's not going to say no to a bunch of ninja either. That's his reputation on the line. Maybe worse, depending how offended the ninja are feeling.

"But wait! Fate intervenes once again! Someone passes a little tip to Yukizome Junior, and suddenly the prodigal son rides in at the head of his own staff team, saving the day and incidentally showing up his father something awful. Oh, and getting compensated for a full day's worth of business, which isn't nothing given how few customers he normally gets."

"And that entire domino effect... That was all you?"

"Mmm. After all that, Yukizome Junior couldn't not let me use the place, especially seeing how it's empty anyway. But the part you need to remember, the part that makes this better than just booking the place out is—apart from being much more fun—that now Minori owes me a favour, Yukizome Senior owes me a favour, and Yukizome Junior owes me a favour.

"Incidentally, the owner may be an ass, but the Byakuren's Cookbook stuff is actually pretty good—that's a happy coincidence that makes Minori owe me slightly more, but do name-drop me if you're ever in there if you want the regulars-only menu.

"Ahh," she sighed, "that was great. I hardly ever get to show off to people who've never met me before."

"That was very impressive," Hazō conceded. "It almost makes me feel bad that I only got you this."

He proffered a lacquered wooden box. Luckily, those weren't hard to find in the right size if you were prepared to spend whizz around the right shops at ninja speed at unreasonable hours of the morning.

"Ooh, a present!" Ami beamed. "I don't get enough of those either. Just bribes from people wanting to earn my favour. Not that I mind as long as they're shiny."

She carefully opened the box. "Is this what I think it is?"

She turned the custom stamp over a few times before her eyes came to rest on the ^_^ seal, if it could be called that, on the bottom.

"Oh, yesss… This is going to be such a great way to mess with people!"

She stepped towards him. "Hug?"

This woman was an elite jōnin who ran circles around Kage and probably did nothing without at least three purposes, right?

He was in so much trouble.

Also, there was every possibility that she could use some kind of undetectable uber-manipulation technique through physical contact. Hadn't Tsunade done something like that?

Hazō channelled his inner Noburi. "Not on the first date," he said jokingly.

"Touché." Ami paused briefly. "Except the opposite of that.

"But we've only just met, and already it turns out you get me. First names?"

Within what, five minutes of meeting her? Part of Hazō was already warming to her offbeat manner, but the last thing he wanted to do was get sucked into her lightning-speed pace. Besides, first names were personal. Intimate. Not something you gave away to a stranger at the drop of a forehead protector. What kind of person did that make Ami?

More immediately, would moving to first names count as one of those commitments you couldn't reverse?

"No?" she asked plaintively.

Abruptly, all trace of levity was gone from her expression. Her spine went ramrod straight, and her eyes narrowed ever so slightly. It made the bouncy, carefree Ami from before seem like a shallow façade.

"You do not require the comfort of arbitrary patterns of interaction? If so, we may continue much more efficiently by relying on a properly structured system. Branching linear structures surpass unconstrained spontaneity for our purpose, and the advantages in terms of managing uncertain power dynamics and adversarial information exchange are too obvious to state.

"Now, time is limited. Shall we proceed?"

The whiplash was making Hazō forget what he was going to say.

"I…"

"Didn't think so," Ami said with a smirk, reverting instantly to the woman he'd met when he walked through the door. "I know I can misread people, but not by that much. Well, unless you're a master of deception, in which case this is going to be great fun."

She gave him puppy-dog eyes. "Please be a master of deception."

Elite jōnin and clinically insane.

"So," he said, changing the subject smoothly, "what are we going to do about lunch? I can't help noticing a distinct lack of chefs. Should I have brought sandwiches?"

"Way ahead of you," Ami said, heading for the kitchen. "I got Yukizome to leave us some food that just needs heating up. I mean, I could cook for you, but I've run the numbers and you're worth more to me alive than dead."

"That's reassuring," Hazō said, deciding to treat it as a joke. "Say, if I can ask a personal question, is that something you think people should do? Is it OK to kill people based on simple calculation if it makes enough of a difference?"

"You mean the way we take missions that involve killing people for money, or the way our leaders order us to die to fulfil strategic objectives?" Ami asked absently, still fiddling with the oven exactly the way somebody fundamentally incapable of cooking would.

That gave Hazō pause.

"But if you're asking me if I like the system… of course not."

Hazō relaxed a little. Maybe his Uplift ideas might go over better than he'd hoped.

"It's way too inefficient." Ami rose from behind the oven. Hazō could hear the crackling of a fire.

Ah.

"A thousand years, and we're still going in circles, killing each other in the same ways for the same reasons. Don't get me wrong, killing can be fun, but at some point you have to ask, why are we even doing this? If we, as in Mist, are trying to win, why aren't we pouring all our resources into actually winning? If we, as in the Elemental Nations, are trying to achieve the pinnacle of warfare, or the ultimate ninja or whatever, why aren't we systematising our conflicts? If we, as in everyone, are trying to wipe out the human race, why are we taking so long about it? I know we have the technology."

"So…" Hazō said slowly, sensing the potential lead-in he was looking for, "what would you do with humanity?"

"I dunno."

Ami brought over a couple of plates with some mysterious sushi-like things on top of them while Hazō was still reeling.

"What do you mean?"

Ami took a bite of one of the things. Her entire body shuddered.

"This stuff is vile. But now I feel all sophisticated! You try some."

Hazō obediently tried some. It tasted like having all his teeth pulled at once. It tasted like a parasite infesting his tongue. It tasted like death by leprosy.

His entire body shuddered.

"You said I was worth more to you alive than dead, right?" he asked just to be sure.

"Mmm. Your death would generate a lot of chaos, and all kinds of opportunities, but I'd rather not test whether I can weasel my way out of being eviscerated by an angry Hokage. Besides, you seem interesting. And you did give me that cool stamp."

Just like that, with a cheerful smile on her face.

"It's a good exercise," she added. "Go through the people in your life and calculate the pros and cons of leaving them alive. You learn a lot about yourself. But don't actually kill them just because it would be a net positive. You might not like the person you'll become."

"Going back to a less scary topic," Hazō said with an attempt at his own smile, "what did you mean by saying you didn't know what you'd do with humanity?"

"Can you imagine the kind of society we'd have if everyone stopped fighting? Me neither. What would people do with themselves? What would they do with all the resources? What would it mean to live in a world that didn't need ninja?"

She shook her head. "If peace happened in our generation, our grandkids would be aliens to us. It would be crazy arrogant to assume we can know what they'd want. Unless they want war again, because nobody alive knows how to build a world that stays peaceful either."

"But do you actually want it?" Hazō asked. "The kind of world I talked about during my match?"

Ami blinked. "Hell no."

"I'm sorry?"

"You're trying to stop people fighting by offering them power and resources. Bigger, stronger clans. More money pouring in from civilians. What's a society that's never known anything but war going to do with all that stuff?

"Also, more money going around? Bigger, stronger merchant class. The big guilds are already walking the razor edge of accumulating power without provoking the ninja. When the tipping point comes, the streets are going to flow red with blood, because we ninja don't know any other way of handling a direct challenge to our power. It's why even someone as stunningly ambitious as Teuchi knows never to overstep.

"But enough about that. You'll work it out or you won't. What I've been wanting to ask you is what your cover story is for the explosion thing. Not what really happened—that's obvious—but what you've been going around telling people. It would be good to hear it from you instead of from the rumour mill."

The OPSEC alarm rang in Hazō's mind.

"I don't know what you mean," he said calmly. "I just used my opponent as a meatshield. Anyone could have done it. Plus he had a Bloodline Limit construct up which absorbed most of the blast."

Ami nodded. "It'll do. Close enough to Kotsuzui's account, which is what matters.

"Just lucky that you didn't try to claim that it was the Iron Nerve that let you tank explosions," she said with an amused smile. "Can you imagine the implications if a quote unquote Leaf turncoat revealed a secret Kurosawa technique in public? The Mizukage would have completely imperceptible conniptions."

"Yes," Hazō said. "That would be terrible.

"Sorry, but I do want to go back to that earlier topic. You don't think I should go ahead with the plans I talked about during the match because they'd just result in more war, but do you think there's some way to bring about lasting peace? You've had Mori training—you must know what world wars mean for humanity."

"Mmm. Wars are expensive. They suck up all the villages' resources, and the cost in population and materiel can be felt for generations afterwards. We're the ones who end up being pushed twice as hard so the village can recover from our grandparents' choices. Which is ridiculously inefficient. Trained ninja are too valuable a resource to be spent on missions with a poor risk/reward ratio just because you need income now.

"Also,"—her voice fell a little—"you never get used to watching your friends die. If a person says otherwise, they're broken inside. Try to forgive them.

"More to the point," she turned perky again, "I never said you shouldn't go ahead with your plans. That is so not me."

"No?"

"Of course not! If you can make this thing of yours happen even a little, it'll mean global chaos. The whole system is going to be thrown out of alignment. If my projections are anywhere near accurate… well, I can totally work with this."

"Good?" Hazō asked tentatively.

"You bet. Ami's rule of plotting number three: no plot happens in a vacuum. Everything you do advances somebody's agenda and hinders somebody else's. Unless you're a very boring person. Don't be a very boring person."

She took another bite of the experimental cuisine, then shuddered even more violently. "Oh, right. Death in a seaweed wrapper. I forgot.

"Anyway, Kenji, Mayumi and Miki are common-borns with family in a swamp village, a river village, and a forest village respectively. They owe me bigtime, especially Kenji, so they're going to be following my scheme to optimise those villages following a set rotation. In six months, if we're all still alive, I'll run the numbers again, and either your scheme makes enough of an impact to take to Lady Biwako or it doesn't.

"Just so we're clear, you now owe me the mother of all favours."

"I don't think I asked for the mother of all favours," Hazō said cautiously. That sounded awfully like one of those things he had specifically precommitted against.

"They haven't set out yet. I can still cancel the whole thing if you like."

Damn.

"Can I think about it and get back to you?"

"Sure," Ami said, "but don't take too long. They're heading out in a couple of days, and I'm not so invested in this project that I'll burn all those favours for free."

The idea was appealing. If he could get a woman who apparently played at Kage level on board with Uplift, taking him seriously in a way Jiraiya still didn't…

Speaking of Jiraiya, how would his clan head react if Hazō came back to report that he'd sold Ami his soul in exchange for his heart's desire?

Better to divert Ami's attention before she could re-evaluate the value of his soul upwards and start making him offers he couldn't refuse.

"You say you're not invested," he commented, "but have you thought about the other, non-military angle? Civilian lives aren't just resources. If they keep dying, to preventable things like chakra beasts and disease, the population is going to keep spiralling downwards. Civilisation as a whole could die out and our leaders wouldn't notice until it was too late. In a way, that's a lot more important than uplifting the civilian world so we can have stronger villages."

Ami's smile shifted to something more melancholy, more ironic.

"Of course the world is dying. It's not like the numbers are hidden or anything. It's been dying ever since… well, you don't need to know. But you're not going to save it by trying to bribe the power holders into throwing away the status quo they're giving their lives to maintain. You're not going to do it by appealing to their consciences either. When your every choice means life or death for a thousand loyal ninja, conscience is the first thing to go out the window. Which I don't have a problem with as such, but when you're spending people's lives, you have a responsibility to be efficient about it. Those things are valuable."

"So how would you save the world, then?"

"Would I?" Ami asked. "I'll be long dead by the time humanity dies out, same as those people you're asking to think about the long term. Heck, I could, and probably will, die within the month. Maybe I'm just playing with hypotheticals because I need variety in how I mess with people's heads. How many of the things I've said today are lies?"

Hazō really didn't have any way of telling. Suddenly, he started to wonder if it had been a good idea to come here at all.

Then again, he was here now. If he stood up and left, he might not get a second chance. If he always refused to talk to people like Ami because of the risks, he'd never learn how to be the leader Uplift needed.

When he came out of that second of reflection, Ami's eyes had a cold clarity to them, and she wasn't smiling anymore. Her right hand had dropped out of sight, beneath the table. Had the air always been so cold?

"Do you think this is a game?" she said in a low, intense voice. "Do you think you can dive into the real world on a whim without getting eaten by the sharks?

"Do you think deciding whether you're worth more dead or alive is a joke?" she hissed. "Do you think people who spend lives like coins joke? Do you have the survival instinct to know when I change my mind about you?"

He'd felt this kind of ice before, and it scared him then. But this? This cut into him. It cut into his veins and froze his blood before it could flow out.

He needed countermeasures while he could still think clearly. Ami was a jōnin, but she surely had to be a social spec. If he moved fast, he might be able to make it through the door before she locked him down. Then there'd be witnesses.

"Playfulness is a tool," Ami went on mercilessly. "Fickleness is a tool. Humour is a tool. Does the Hokage's protection make you feel invincible? Do you think I didn't calculate every possible way to outmanoeuvre him after you die? Or maybe I am telling you all this, maybe I've been teaching you all along, because now I will take control, and when you go back to the Hokage, it will be as another of my tools."

Forget the door. Suicide was an option.

"I'm sorry," Ami said kindly. "I can go a bit too far sometimes. It's not your fault if you hit a nerve."

What?

She leaned forwards a little, resting her head on her hands.

"I realise I've ruined the mood," she said, meeting his gaze, "right when you were sharing the things that matter to you. Every jōnin has their quirks, and I don't think the topic helped either, but I know that's no excuse."

"That's fine," Hazō said awkwardly. He didn't know if it was. Seconds ago, he'd been trapped in something that made Keiko's aura of doom seem like being tickled. But now, the room was being flooded with subjective warmth as the original temperature restored itself. Ami was not merely unthreatening, but actively calming, the way a charismatic leader's presence alone could make people trust that everything was handled, fine, under control. The sheer cognitive dissonance pushed against his mind, demanding that he pick one reality and stick to it, and there was no doubt in his mind which one it should be.

"Thank you, Hazō.

"Listen," Ami said gently. "I know we're both here to play a game, and if I'm honest—well, that's the problem, isn't it? You'll never be able to trust that I'm honest because you know what I can do, but you don't know when or why. I've been sensing it ever since you walked through the door. I can trust that you're honest, but you can't help coming here with an agenda I have to guess. We wouldn't be here, connecting, if you didn't have a reason to reach out to me."

She illustrated her statement by reaching out to him physically, tapping him on the arm as if to affirm that sense of connection. Her touch was unexpected, but pleasant.

Hazō nodded. After all that dizzying bouncing back and forth, and the erratic switches between wackiness and political philosophy, Ami's directness was disarming. Whatever her reasons for saying it, what she was saying physically could not be a lie.

"It's frustrating," Ami said. "It's hard work, and you always feel like you're walking on eggshells, and a lot of the time you have to fight your own instincts in order to act the way you think you have to. All while trying to read the other person's mind. And you can't ever let your guard down because you don't know if the other person has your best interests at heart. It's draining, it's a terrible way to communicate, but each one of us is forced to do it all the time because the alternative is leaving yourself defenceless."

That seemed like an exact summary of every politically-relevant conversation he'd had in his entire life. He caught himself smiling sympathetically.

It was also the perfect opening to talk about the Clear Communication Technique. He opened his mouth—

She softly pressed two fingers against his lips, silencing him.

"But there are other ways to learn about each other," she said. "Other ways to bond that don't leave room for lies. It isn't magic, and it isn't for everyone, but, here and now, between you and me…"

She took her fingers away.

Hazō was Mari-sensei's student. He understood everything that was happening without any degree of ambiguity. He also understood that he needed to shut down this line of conversation right now.

"I'm not trying to pressure you into anything," Ami said quickly. "The decision is in your hands. Just… think it over? If you say no on reflex, then I've put myself on the line for nothing. It's OK, I'll wait as long as it takes."

Think it over. In other words, go over Mari-sensei's teachings in his head a few more times until his resolve to say no was rock solid. He could do that.

Ami watched him, a nervous smile playing briefly across her lips. When Hazō thought about it, the putting-herself-on-the-line thing was also entirely honest. If someone with her skills tried and failed to seduce an innocent genin… that would just be embarrassing. Which, honestly, was not a great feeling for her to walk out of this meeting with, but better her feeling embarrassed than him feeling… whatever it was a successful seduction was meant to make him feel.

Now he thought about it, he really wasn't making a good case for not being seduced.

Without looking, Ami reached down and took another of the sushi(?) slices of death. She began to open her mouth, then froze for a second, stunned at what she was about to do. She put the foodstuff down as if she was handling a flask of highly flammable oil.

It occurred to Hazō that, while Mari-sensei had been very clear on the use of seduction as a tool, she hadn't actually ever said it was a bad idea, not more than misusing any ninja tool was a bad idea. In fact, her advice to Hazō personally could be summed up as "it's going to happen sooner or later, so just make sure it's an informed decision when it does." The woman was a font of helpfulness.

He was still keeping Ami waiting. He wasn't sure whether that was good or bad. An attractive woman like her (which she was, he just didn't hadn't had time to think about it during that whirlwind of a conversation) was probably used to people being much more enthusiastic about her advances. On the other hand, as Ami said, it was his decision. Making it in his own time was a badly-needed way of asserting control over the situation.

Ami, held his gaze for a few seconds before dropping it, as she'd done a couple of times, then raised her right arm to brush her hair away (hadn't it been in a ponytail at some point?). All else aside, Hazō couldn't deny that Ami had beautiful hair, and his eyes naturally tracked the movement of her hand (vivid blue nail polish) as it slowly came back down across her front.

He was still in an analytical frame of mind, and that was probably why he found himself thinking about how they weren't in the same league as Mari-sensei's (nothing was), and in fact not that large at all from a comparative perspective, but the perfect shape, and the firmness emphasised by the well-tailored blouse—

Sage of Six Paths and all his many brothers, what was he doing?!

Hazō felt a stab of panic.

Akane. He had to think about Akane. It worked last time. In fact, it worked too well. He needed to reset his brain so he could figure out the intelligent, diplomatic way out of this.

It didn't work. All he could think about was Akane's body, forged into something strong and supple by years of daily training and he wasn't allowed to think about her in this way for the rest of his life because that was another thing he'd lost now that they were 'just friends'. All it did was fill him with a sense of longing for something he could never have again. Could never want again.

Ami was watching him. Her attention was intense enough to drown in. He thought he could feel her body heat all the way across the table.

She was right there, waiting for him to want her. Warm. Welcoming. Willing.


Less than a second before Things Went Wrong, his heart gave him one last saving throw.

Keiko curled up in a corner, holding her knees to her chest, sobbing quietly. Keiko, expressionless, systematically flaying him inch by inch as a pangolin held him down. And between those two poles of disaster, a single moment of clarity. He remembered his power, a power born for this exact situation.

Hazō snapped into his polite rejection stance so hard it hurt. He poured every scrap of lucidity into staying there.

Gradually, familiar Hazōness returned. Matter over mind. He was Gōketsu fu—He was Gōketsu Hazō, and not even a jōnin got to mess with his feelings. Ignoring Ami, because right now it was both necessary and deserved, he took the time to breathe and recover his composure.

Meanwhile, she had pulled back, and was watching him with dispassionate curiosity, like Keiko watching Kagome-sensei cook when she was bored.

"Pupil dilation two millimetres above projected. Breathing rate thirty-seven breaths per minute, estimated. Muscle tension readings suspended due to risk of Iron Nerve contamination. Response patterns match… hm. Conditioned resistance. Noted for investigation."

"That was out of line, Mori," Hazō said as calmly as he could manage. He'd decided at the outset that he was going maintain mental balance come hell or high water, above all other priorities and concerns, and even if Ami was going to bat him around like a damned cat playing with a mouse, he could at least recover with grace.

"What you did," he said, "was like using genjutsu without permission. It's not something you do to an ally."

"Apologies," Ami said neutrally. "Experiments designed with the aid of the Frozen Skein do not always properly account for the sensitivity of internal experiences. Though technically, the level of stimulus was quite low compared to focused seduction. Nothing more than a few basic body language techniques. Most of the work was done on the subject side, with myself in a passive role as a facilitator. I appreciate, however, that subjectively it may feel invasive."

"But why would you do something like that?" Hazō asked insistently. "What would you have done if I'd given in?"

"I would have terminated the experiment and proceeded to do exactly what I am doing now," Ami said. "This was an analysis of physical and cognitive rather than sexual performance, and I have no interest in triggering the social implications of the latter at this time."

"You still haven't told me why."

"The embarrassment is temporary," Ami told him. "In the context of a process of cooperation over time, it will ultimately become an amusing shared memory, an anecdote even. As to the data, I have taken care to provide stimuli over the course of the conversation that directly generate information on the one hand, and allow for iterative improvement of the testing procedure itself on the other. The final objective, which I believe you will appreciate, is to develop a persona better optimised for interaction with you than those you experienced today. In this way, we will become more efficient at exchanging information and assisting each other with our mutual goals, without neglecting the human element that is necessary for compatibility on an emotional level. The process of calibration will, naturally, be ongoing, but I am prepared to moderate the pace if you find experiences such as those of today excessively stressful."

"You're telling me… this entire conversation has been an exercise in gathering data?" Hazō asked incredulously.

"Kinda sorta." Ami flopped back in her chair, balancing it at a dangerous angle. "But how many different times have I told you that today? Besides, any interaction with anything can be called gathering data if you're pretentious enough, down to your own thoughts and feelings.

"Mostly, though, this was me making a point. Well, several points. Well, a lot of points. But seeing as I actually like you, and I was kind of mean to you just then, and you got me that awesome stamp, I'll make them freebies. Let me know how many you figure out."

Hazō stared, his newly-regained composure already challenged. "You're acting like you did me a favour."

"Mmm. The emotional-level impact's fading away already—face it, that was all pretty tame compared to the daily grind of leaving friends to die because Intel fucked up and the combat zone was next to a chakra wasp nest—but the good stuff will still be there in the morning.

"Think of it as training from an asshole instructor, if you like. You know, the kind that jumps you in the middle of the night with a big stick because you're not practising constant vigilance.

"Irony being," she added, "Old Tsukamoto got killed fighting a Light Element user. You know, the guys who go invisible."

"I'm sure I'll feel grateful eventually," Hazō said grudgingly. "But before the… before, you didn't actually tell me what it was you wanted. You know my ambition. Do you have one yourself?"

"World domination," Ami said matter-of-factly. "I don't know why anyone would ever settle for less."

"I'm sorry?" Hazō stuttered.

"Yeah," Ami said. "Me too, 'cause we're out of time. You head out the back, I'll head out the front, all subtle-like. Might as well let any observers think they've won their little game."

She bowed. Like a normal person.

"Thank you for a fun date. Let's do this again sometime."

"Date?!"

She flashed him a smile. "You said it, not me!"

When did he—Hazō gave himself an enormous mental facepalm.

Ami turned around and headed for the door, a spring in her step.

Watching her go, Hazō realised that there was one question still spinning around in his head, and that this might be his only chance to ask it.

"Ami!"

She half-turned.

"In the end, which one of them are you?"

She gave him a look he couldn't decipher.

"Yes."

-o-​

You have earned 10 XP.

2 XP for a great plan * half a day, -1 XP for plan length, + 1 XP not yet assigned for @Tua's omake, +8 XP for honouring an ancient compact and making a QM's dream come true.

-o-​

It is the early afternoon. You spent yesterday recovering from your burns under the watchful eye of a medic-nin from the Tsunade school of "disturb my patients and you'll need to get medical treatment in Cloud because that's where you'll land". You spent this morning preparing for the date meeting with Ami. You are as yet ignorant of everything that happened after your match.

-o-
This chapter takes place at the same time as Chapter 247.1: Bug Bites.
-o-​

What do you do?

-o-​

Voting closes on Saturday 2nd of February, 9 a.m. New York Time.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 243: Proposal

December 26, morning.

Hazō was two steps out the door when he ducked into the nearest bush and fumbled through his belt pouch for the storage seal labeled 'Camping Supplies #1'. A quick pulse of chakra, a lot of rummaging in the unsealed bag, and he found the bucket that they usually used for fetching water, plus three already-full waterskins.

At which point he shoved three fingers down his throat and sent all of the shudder-inducing food that Ami had fed him straight into the bucket.

The stench of the food and the taste of bile made him gag again, but he forced himself to remain calm as he washed his arm off, rinsed his mouth thoroughly, gargled, and spat it all into the bucket. He kept his eyes tightly closed so as not to see what was there and did his best not to breathe until he had sealed the bucket and its contents away in a separate seal; he would show it to a poison expert when there was time, if he could find someone with the knowledge and the willingness.

The possibility of potentially dying a horrible death perhaps averted, he hurried back to the inn.

o-o-o-o​

"Jiraiya! Are you here?" Hazō called, shoving the heavy door aside in his hurry to report.

Miraculously, the Hokage was present. Looking thoroughly exhausted and scarfing down a stack of gyoza the size of his head, but present.

At Hazō's call, the Hokage was instantly on his feet, a ball of blinding, sparking light forming in his hand. Around the room, everyone else went on alert. The two ANBU peeking out through the window curtains dropped into combat crouches, moving to opposite walls and conjuring knives from seemingly nowhere. Noburi's Water Whip formed and Keiko stabbed her finger preparatory to summoning a giant murderball to mulch whatever enemy was so obviously hot on Hazō's heels.

The boy in question stopped dead in his tracks. "Uh...false alarm. Sorry. No threats. Uh...crap, what was it? Right, 'calm waters, green sky.' Just a little agitated."

Everyone grumbled their way back to not-about-to-murder-somethingness.

"What's wrong, kid?"

"Sir...I need to talk to you, and I think discretion might be wise."

Jiraiya rubbed his face tiredly. "Fine. Let's do this."

Ten minutes later, they were safely ensconced in an underground bubble replete with privacy seals and protective jutsu. A lantern seal lit the area in a glow that was a little too yellow for actual sunlight, and Jiraiya was back to stuffing in gyoza.

"You wanted to talk," he grunted between bites. "Talk."

"Yes sir. As I asked you about earlier, I met with Mori Ami at that Experimental Cuisine restaurant. She arrived before me...."

The report took the better part of an hour. Hazō used the Iron Nerve to repeat his own part of the conversation with precise replication of timing and tone, relaying Ami's much larger share of the discussion from memory as best he could. Jiraiya had him go through the whole report once without interruption, then again with a constant flow of detailed interrogation. By the time he was done, Hazō felt wrung out and glad to be silent for a minute while Jiraiya pondered.

"Okay," the Hokage said at last. "What's your analysis?"

"I think the most important thing is that she referenced death multiple times, herself and her friends. It might be fatalism or anger or something else, but it's at least possible that it's the beginnings of disaffection with Mist and the Mori."

Jiraiya's eyebrows shot up. "Interesting thought. I haven't gotten that sense off her, but I'll keep it in mind. Continue."

"As to the death thing, she stated that she would probably be dead within the month. I don't know why she believes that, but it sounds important."

"Hm." Jiraiya fell silent for a moment. "Could be a lot of things, but I'll take a look. Leave that alone for now."

"Yes sir. Going back to the report, I note that she kept me constantly off-balance. She knew about the Ghost Scales misinformation I fed to Ikeda, although I don't know that she believed it. She highlighted at least a half dozen ways that she could have completely owned me throughout the conversation, but she didn't really push any of them. It was like she was...." He hesitated, groping for the right words. "Trying to...play fair? Maybe even teach me? She was demonstrating things—that being owed favors is a form of power that anyone can acquire. That small actions can produce large results if you synchronize them properly. That I'm not ready to negotiate with jōnin." He paused, thinking. "Overall, I think she was probably acting in good faith, but I should still decline the offer to have all those Uplift missions done. Owing her a major favor sounds like a very bad idea."

"Heh. You got that right."

"Beyond that, she made several verifiable claims, such as the whole story about why the restaurant was empty; the 'Uplift' missions that she'd set up; Shinjirō, the ninja on the roof; and the mention of 'Old Tsukamoto', who supposedly died to a Light Element user. I'd like to verify those, if it's all right?"

"Leave the assassination one to me, but as to the others...knock yourself out, just be careful. Personally, I wouldn't bother looking into Shinjirō—there doesn't seem to be a lot of value in it and it would require a lot of effort to track him down, since you don't even know if he's a Mist ninja. You can try if you want, as long as you don't push too hard."

"Thank you, sir. I'll note for the record that Ami avoided the most sensitive topics—for example, exactly why we left Mist, exactly how we became Leaf ninja, and the whole Cold Stone Killers thing. She didn't mention Keiko at all, which she could have and it would have put me in a bind that she could probably have leveraged to her advantage."

Jiraiya snorted. "Kid, she could have leveraged a lot more than that. Still, point taken."

Hazō nodded ruefully. "I feel like I need to up my social game, a lot. And quickly. Would it be all right if I approached Hinata? She's okay even if her dad is a jackass, and building alliances with her clan would be useful."

Jiraiya considered that for a moment. "Don't promise her anything and mind your OPSEC every second. Keep in mind that the Byakugan is fucking ridiculous. It lets her monitor your chakra and your bodily process in real time, while carrying on a conversation and paying attention to what you're saying. I don't know how good she is at interpreting it, but it gives them a crazy advantage. Make sure you know whether or not she's got it running and if you aren't sure—if she's wearing clothes that make it hard to tell—then assume it is."

"I'll be careful, sir. Aside from that, you've mentioned that Aunt Ren is very good at using the Iron Nerve for diplomatic purposes. Do you think there's any chance I could get some of that training from her? The two of you are trying to build an alliance, right?"

"Yeah, but there's no way she's letting that stuff out. I would assume she's told your mom not to teach you either—only reason I can think of that she spent your entire childhood not teaching you about your bloodline techniques is because she's been barred from doing so. I'd suggest not asking your mom, but you can if you want. Don't talk to Ren, though."

"Yes sir." He paused, flicking through his mental list of things to bring up. "Um...is there anything I should know on the armor jutsu thing? Anything else I should or shouldn't do on that front?"

Jiraiya thought about it. "I don't think so. Can't say for sure, but what I'd assume happened is that Ikeda told her sensei what you said, her sensei reported it up the chain, and then Rasa decided to spread it all over. Probably safe to assume that end is as tied off as it's going to get. At least, until new information comes in."

"Yes sir. Let's see, what else? Oh, Ami probably didn't actually poison me, but I'd still like to get checked out by a medic if that's okay."

"Sure. I'd be extremely surprised if there was actually anything there, but can't hurt."

"Thank you, sir." He paused. "Sir, I was wondering...the way Ami was acting...is it possible that this was a diplomatic gesture towards you?"

Jiraiya grunted noncommittally. "Maybe. Hard to tell with this lot. I'll give that kid props: for her age she's appallingly hard to read, or to predict. She was definitely aware of the implications, but without more information I couldn't tell if this was an actual olive branch or just her raking you for information while being careful not to piss me off too much." He snorted. "One thing I am glad of. She seems to have an appropriate level of fear."

"Fear, sir?"

Jiraiya gave him a smile that had arctic winters and bloody fields behind it. "Yeah. Fear. I am probably the most dangerous combatant alive and I lean into that reputation hard. Nobody wants to push me too far, and that includes messing with my kids. Even A is careful around me, and he's one of the most alpha-dog men you'll ever meet. It makes a lot of things easier when people think you're a little crazy, overly emotional, and fully able to kill them. Worked on Inuzuka, right?"

Hazō's face tried to frown in confusion but he instantly told the Iron Nerve to maintain his apparent equanimity.

Jiraiya watched him for a moment, then barked a delighted "Hah! I knew it!"

Now Hazō frowned. "Knew what, sir?"

"There's a seam when you lot use your bloodline to control your face. The muscles don't move smoothly from one expression to the next, they snap into the new position. It's small, and it probably gets smaller with practice. This close, in good light, I can see it. Now I just need to be sure I sit as close as possible to That Woman and maybe I can spot it on her, too."

Hazō had no idea what to say to that, so he shifted back to the earlier topic. "What do you mean, 'It worked on Inuzuka', sir?"

"You know, at the council meeting where the Gōketsu were formed?" He laughed at Hazō's unchanging expression. "You mean you honestly thought I was out of control to the point where I was threatening to kill Clan Heads?" He grinned. "Looks like I've still got it."

"You mean you weren't really angry, sir? That was all an act?"

Jiraiya waggled his hand in a so-so gesture. "Eh. More like...an exaggeration. Even when you're as badass as I am, you don't reach my age by randomly threatening to attack a Hyūga at close range just because you can't control your temper. Hyūga could see my blood pressure, heart rate, and chakra flows, so he knew I wasn't really as out of control as I was pretending to be. The only question he had was how far I was willing to push the pretense." The younger brother of the earlier smile returned, the ice and blood of its elder sibling mixed with humor and self-satisfaction. "Granted, it helped that I know exactly where his levers are and I yanked on them with both hands. He really was pissed, and that always makes people easier to control."

Hazō chuckled. "So, what you're saying is that 'Anger is a weapon only in the hands of your opponent'?"

"Oh, Sage, you had one of those teachers too? What was his name?"

"Her name, sir. Kashiwabara-sensei. Meditation, chakra control, and wise advice."

Jiraiya grunted and nodded. He paused for a moment, then grew serious again. "Speaking of wise advice, here's some for you: That big Uplift speech you made in front of all the Kage and important people? Don't ever fucking do that again or I will rip your fingernails off and shove you in the midden."

Hazō utterly failed to keep his eyes from going wide or his body from pressing itself back against the wall. "S-sorry, sir."

Jiraiya sighed and rubbed his face with both hands. "Look, I get it. You're young, you've got this thing you're super excited about, you thought it would be a good way to get your ideas out there. If you had checked with me in advance, which you did not, I could have either told you not to or helped you turn it into something that didn't utterly fuck me over. As it is, I've got two choices: I can admit that my potential heir just ran straight into the wall and is a naïve idiot, or I can support you, which backs me into a corner in negotiations and makes me look like a naïve idiot. Which brings into question my own wisdom in bringing you in from the cold and adopting you, and shows that I'm too weak to control my own ninja. So, thanks for that."

Hazō blinked. "Your heir?"

Jiraiya rolled his eyes. "Seriously, that's the part you took from that? If—when we get Naruto back then it's him. He's got the training, the drive to succeed, the desire to protect, the raw power to do it, and just insane amounts of empathy and understanding of people. He's not as smart as Keiko but she's not in the running. He's not as creative as you but he's steadier. He's not yet as good with people as Mari is, but he's damn good. With the three of you to advise him, he'll be the greatest Kage since the founding of the Village System.

"On the other hand, a smart ninja has backup plans. I will not allow this clan to die with me, and that means there needs to be an heir. If it's not Naruto then I would have said it's Mari, but she's not functional right now. After her, you're the best choice. Keiko would be horrified at the idea and isn't capable of it anyway. Noburi doesn't have the ambition or the ruthlessness. You're smart—not as smart as Keiko, but you know that and you take her advice. You're more ambitious than is good for either of us. You're ruthless enough to kill people when you have to, or to send people to their deaths. You're not powerful enough for the job and you probably never will be on your own merits, but enough seals cover a multitude of sins and you'll have powerful people backing you up. You're not nearly good enough at politics or dealing with people in general, but you seem to know that and it's probably fixable."

Hazō nodded. "I've been thinking about that, sir. I feel like part of the problem is because I keep playing above my weight class—trying to politic with you, or Ami, or the Oyabun, or other people who are much better than I am. For now, I thought I might try to work more at my own level. After we get back to Leaf I thought maybe I'd spend some time with Yamanaka, Nara, and the other people my age. Like I said, try to play at my own level for a while, work up from there."

Jiraiya snorted. "You want to play at your own level, I'll put you in touch with some of the clanless firsties. Still, good thought." He studied Hazō for a moment. "In case you're getting any ideas: The absolute best thing that could happen for you is to have Naruto wearing the hat. His raw power will prevent people from attacking the village or the clan. His sheer...aggravating niceness means that he'll be good at building alliances, which will promote peace in the Elemental Nations. He's generally aligned with your goals of helping people and he's dutiful enough to do all the paperwork that the Hokage deals with every day, which is something that would drive you to suicide in short order. I'm reasonably sure that the two of you will get along and he's humble enough to take advice from people he trusts. As long as you didn't fuck things up too badly you'd have a lot of influence in Leaf without needing to shoulder most of the burdens. You could steer him towards doing all those things you described in your speech and then you could go...I dunno, find a lighthouse to sit in and do research. Convince the Merchant Council to retire so you can start random businesses using ninja magic. Whatever. Point is, if you have even briefly entertained the thought that it would be great if Naruto wasn't found so that I'd have no choice but to make you the heir, dump it. It's a stupid idea. It's not the best way to get what you claim to want, and if I find out that you did even the slightest thing to sabotage Naruto's recovery then I will rip your fucking head off and spit in your neck. Understood?" The last words were so calm and cold that the air in the underground bubble seemed to condense around them.

Hazō nodded so hard he was afraid his head would fall off. "Yes sir! Understood!"

Jiraiya studied him for a moment, not moving from where he was lounging against the far wall of their bubble, hands folded across his stomach. "Good. Now, here's your first lesson in Hokageship: When you make threats, be sure that the audience will believe them. That means don't threaten things that you wouldn't do. Our relationship and feelings for one another are still developing, but every day the words 'my son, Hazō' are becoming more and more real to me. They fill me with pride...and aggravation, but mostly pride, and I am really looking forward to watching you grow into the amazing man I think you will eventually become. Beyond that, I value you as a member of the clan and a valuable ninja of Leaf. Because of those things, I would not kill you if you made another speech like that one you made to the Kage. Because of that, I did not threaten to kill you, I threatened to rip your fingernails off and shove you in the midden. You see the difference?"

Hazō gulped, his eyes wide. "Yes sir."

The Hokage sat up and leaned closer, his eyes locked on Hazō's. The lantern seal seemed to dim as though it was afraid to attract Jiraiya's attention. "And, because I have learned that being subtle is not the way to go with you lot, did you notice that my second threat did indeed involve your violent death?"

For some mysterious reason, even the Iron Nerve could not force Hazō's throat to produce words right now. He settled for nodding.

"Good." Jiraiya smiled and leaned back. The air in their bubble seemed to grow warmer and the light grow brighter. "Now, here's your second lesson in Hokageship: I told you earlier that I lean into that reputation for being overly emotional and slightly out of control, and that I was actually in control at the council meeting. Something to think about: was I lying then about being out of control, or am I lying now about having been in control? More importantly, how serious was I about those threats against your bodily health?" He waved a hand. "Don't answer. Just something to think about."

"Uh...yes sir."

"Good. Let's go rejoin the others."

o-o-o-o​

"Got a minute?"

Noburi looked up from the medical text he was studying while lounging on his bed and eating the last of breakfast. "Sure, what's up?"

Hazō stopped leaning around the corner and stepped the rest of the way into Noburi's room. "Nothing much, just wanted to hang out."

"Nothing better to do?" Noburi asked archly. "What's the matter, Mr. Mew? No world-shaking ideas to chase after?" Despite the words, the tone was teasing and the gesture towards the desk chair was sincere.

Hazō dropped into the chair with a snort. "Don't kid yourself, Nobby. There's always world-shaking ideas for a brilliant and talented individual such as myself to chase after. Still, I thought that I'd grace you with my presence for a time first. You may now express your appreciation."

"Heh. Yeah, that'll happen." Noburi leaned back against the wall, absentmindedly setting the book aside. "Glad you're feeling better. I was pretty worried after your fight."

"Yeah, me too. Still, Keiko helped me put the flames out before they really got me, and the smoke inhalation has pretty much cleared." He shook his head. "I cannot believe she set me on fucking fire."

Noburi laughed. "I totally can. This is Keiko we're talking about...have you not been paying attention?"

"Heh. Yeah, I suppose." He paused. "Seriously, why is it that all the girls we know are terrifying?"

Noburi thought about that for a minute. He started to speak, then stopped. "Honoka isn't."

"You were going to say Akane, weren't you?"

"...Yeah. Sorry."

Hazō shrugged. "It's...not fine, but it's okay. Thinking about her feels like poking at a fresh bruise, but bruises heal. We'll still be around each other, and maybe we can be friends again."

"I wouldn't hope for too much. 'Be friends again' sounds a lot like 'start dating again', and I don't see that happening."

Hazō shrugged. "Maybe, maybe not. Personally, I'm just glad that Keiko didn't actually scar me. It would have made it much harder to win Akane back. As it is, I think my odds are pretty good."

He met Noburi's gaze calmly, the Iron Nerve keeping his face locked in an expression of polite confidence as Noburi leaned forward to stare at him.

"Okay, I know Keiko set you on fire, but did she also cause brain damage? Because, seriously bro, that is not going to happen."

"I don't see why not," Hazō said innocently. "I made a list of what I need to do—"

Noburi snorted and slumped back against the wall. "Okay, now I know you're just messing with me."

Hazō's face made the same frown that he'd once made over some especially baffling Academy math homework. "What are you talking about? It'll work. Like I said, I made a list. I tried to check it with Keiko but she wasn't interested, so I checked it with Kiba. He's very confident around girls, so I'm sure it'll work."

Noburi looked uncertain again. "Wait...you are kidding, right?"

Hazō gave the math-homework frown again. "I'm not sure why you're so confused about this, Noburi. I mean, it—" He dissolved into helpless laughter. "Oh, man. You should have seen your face."

Noburi cracked up right alongside him. "I was sitting here thinking 'oh, great, Hazō's lost his mind again'."

Hazō took a moment to get himself under control, then waved the thought away. "No, I know that ship has sailed. I mean, sure, 'forever' is a long time and anything's possible. I'm not expecting it, though."

Noburi dramatically dragged the back of his hand across his brow. "Phew! What a relief! Mr. Mew actually does have a brain! I was starting to think that Kagome's idea about you having cat hair and lard between your ears might be true."

"Hey!"

"Hay is for dire horses."

Hazō blinked at that. "Yeah, well...you're ugly and your mom dresses you funny."

"Oh! I am wounded! Horribly wounded, deep in my heart, by the stinging wit of my halfwit brother! Besides, you're a fine one to talk about dressing funny, Mr. 'I must have ALL the pockets!'"

"Oh yeah? Well—"

A knock at the door cut him off. Keiko was standing in the doorway with a scroll in her hands and a multifaceted expression on her face. None of the facets were good.

"Keiko? What's wrong?"

"A Mori messenger brought this." She held out the scroll. "For you."

Hazō held his hands up and Keiko lobbed it to him gently. He unrolled it with a feeling of trepidation.


From: Mori Ami
To: Gōketsu Hazō

Thank you for our date yesterday, Hazō. It meant a great deal to me. I have never met anyone like you; you are intelligent, and funny, and you understood me in a way that no one else has. You made me feel things that no one else has, and I cannot get you out of my mind.

I know that your offer was largely political, that you made it only because Jiraiya told you to as part of his efforts to unite the clans of Mist and Leaf, and to secure support for his own new clan. I can appreciate the political value of those things and would willingly sacrifice myself to achieve them, as I have long expected I would need to. I find myself surprised, however, that it seems like no sacrifice at all. I find myself, in fact, anxious to come to your home and to your bed. I hope you will one day come to love me in the way that I think I am coming to love you.

Yes, Gōketsu Hazō. I will marry you.

With ardent dreams,

Mori Ami





XP AWARD: 5

Author's Notes:
Hazō did not eat charcoal because that's weird and I don't believe that 12th-century people knew about that. The medic found nothing wrong with you but was unwilling to study a bucket of puke. You dispelled about five minutes ago, so you're confident that you're not in a genjutsu right now unless Keiko has suddenly developed a whole new skillset or someone else has developed an S-rank shapeshifting jutsu that allows them to be disguised as Keiko.

It is now about 8am.

Vote time! What to do now?

Voting ends on Wednesday, February 6, 2019, at 12pm London time.
 
Last edited by a moderator:
Chapter 244: Coping with the Confounding Confession

December 26, morning.

Hazō stood stunned for a few seconds, staring at the scroll as if it were a venomous snake. Except every ninja knew how to deal with venomous snakes. Nobody had ever trained him for this. He could already feel the venom seeping into him.

He tried to put his thoughts together. So Ami apparently wanted to marry him. No, she thought he wanted to marry her. And she was saying yes.

He did a quick check. No, he did not want to marry Ami. Beautiful, intelligent, funny, yes. Honestly, if he'd first met Ami as an individual, without the weight of clan and village politics on his shoulders, and assuming he could keep Keiko on the Seventh Path for a few years while she cooled down, he might not have minded the idea—at least to the extent that he didn't mind marrying a near-stranger to begin with.

But Ami was also complicated in ways he didn't understand, manipulative and unpredictable. How did you build trust with someone like that, never mind welcome them into your family? No, if he wanted to marry someone who made him feel stupid through her sheer existence, changed moods suddenly and violently, and periodically made him fear for his life to an uncertain degree of seriousness, he'd have married Keiko. (Fortunately, she was already taken.)

Ami was accepting this proposal he had never made. In no uncertain terms. He was confident that she, an older and much more experienced woman, had not fallen in love with him over the course of a single date which hadn't even been a date. She didn't actually want to come to his home and (unfortunately) his bed. There had to be a practical reason why she'd written him what amounted to a love letter, and the list of possibilities was long enough that he'd want to go through it with Jiraiya instead of making wild stabs in the dark.

Of course, a political marriage would have benefits for both sides—

"Hazō."

Right. Before following his chain of logic, there were practicalities to deal with.

"Keiko," he said, "I'd been meaning to tell you—"

"Come with me," Keiko said coldly.

"This isn't what it looks like," Hazō said. "I think it should be obvious that the message is—"

"That was not a request. I trust you recognise the need to avoid collateral damage."

Hazō considered. Quickly.

Could he afford to take the extra minutes for a private conversation with Keiko? It wasn't ideal. Jiraiya needed to know ASAP, before somebody else sprung this information on him. Hazō needed to be here when he came back. Leaving Noburi out of the loop any longer than necessary could also come back to bite him.

He could feel the air growing colder.

He couldn't afford to deal with Keiko now. He had a clear list of priorities, and while she was on it, dealing with the Ami situation was simply more important.

The cold intensified, and this time it brought back memories he'd tried hard to forget. A freezing aura just like this one, ice cutting into him like a jagged blade. Terror. Panic. Helplessness. He would make sacrifices to never feel that again.

"All right!" he exclaimed, the ideas streaming into his mind as they sometimes did at moments of desperation. "Noburi, give the message a quick scan in case it's trapped or otherwise dangerous—check with ANBU if it looks like it might be a seal—then store it in a storage scroll. Send Jiraiya this message through a secure channel: 'Important: Unexpected political development. Meet at inn as soon as convenient (could be distraction?). Discretion recommended.' I'll get back as soon as I can and explain everything!

"Let's go, Keiko. I need to be here when Jiraiya gets back!"

-o-​

Any Mist genin would recognise the Seventeenth Training Grounds. Located past the small wood used for stealth training, and with clear lines of sight for several hundred metres, it was ideal for training with techniques which, while not exactly secret, were ones you didn't want anyone to spy on or accidentally stumble across. He doubted even a Byakugan user could reach that far without stepping into plain sight.

It also had absolutely zero cover for anyone attempting to escape an enraged ranged weapons user.

"Keiko," Hazō began, "I can explain everything."

"You will," Keiko said. "Summoning Technique: Pankurashun."

Should he start running now? No, that would just provoke her. Them.

Hazō hadn't done anything wrong. Keiko would see that if he could only find the right way to explain. She'd never said he wasn't allowed to meet her sister, and the marriage proposal… well, Keiko couldn't seriously believe that hogwash, could she?

"Summoner," Pankurashun rumbled. "You wish me to assist in training?"

"No, an interrogation. Inform me if you perceive Hazō to be attempting deception. Inflict pain on him if he attempts to flee. Otherwise follow my lead."

Pankurashun's body language shifted from one unreadable alien species stance into a different unreadable alien species stance.

"Understood. Has setting him on fire changed your relationship that drastically?"

"No, that was as it should be. This concerns betrayal."

"Keiko, we don't have time for this!" Hazō exclaimed. "If you just come back to the inn, I can explain everything to you and Noburi at the same time!"

"Collateral damage, Hazō," Keiko said in a voice that contained no hint of humour. "Now, did you organise and attend the date with Ami on Jiraiya's orders?"

"It wasn't a date! And no," he admitted sheepishly, "it was my idea. He just gave it the go-ahead."

"Is that so."

The aura intensified. He shivered.

Keiko's voice did not change at all, which was more terrifying than if she'd shouted.

"Did you propose marriage to my sister, or imply that you desired it, or attempt to seduce her for any reason?"

"Seduce her?" Hazō repeated incredulously. "Keiko, are serious?"

Now he just had to pray that she didn't ask the question in reverse.

"Did you attend the meeting with the intent of performing any of the actions listed?" she asked, ignoring him.

"Of course not! I just wanted to feel her out"—Keiko's eyes narrowed dangerously—"I mean to get a sense of what she was like as a person, and whether we could cooperate in the future! It was completely innocent!"

Despite his innocuous answers, Keiko was exuding more and more of a sense of danger. She wasn't the scary Ami, for which Hazō was immensely grateful, but the look in her eyes and the biting cold brought back memories he'd been trying to suppress. He was reminded that, while his stepsister had many admirable qualities, stability was not one of them. He probably wasn't in actual physical danger, but it was only a probably.

"In other words, you claim that you had no ulterior motives and nothing that you might wish to conceal from me, and that to the best of your knowledge you did not elicit, through word or deed, a response of the nature that you received this morning."

"Yes! For the love of the ancestors in the depths and the Will of Fire, yes!"

"Then I have heard enough," Keiko said, faint emotion finally coming through in her voice. "More than enough. Hazō, for the crime of repeated and unrepentant betrayal, I hereby sentence you to…"

Her voice wavered. She began again.

"I hereby sentence you to…"

Hazō tensed, preparing for counterargument, self-defence or escape as the situation allowed.

"Pankurashun, I apologise for wasting your time. Please resume your ordinary duties."

"Understood."

Keiko's aura of doom disappeared completely. Hazō relaxed.

Finally. Now they could talk this through like two reasonable people.

Keiko burst into tears.

"How could you, Hazō? How could you?"

"I told you, Keiko," Hazō said gently, "there was never any proposal, and I was never planning to marry her. I'm sorry the letter was so misleading."

"Who cares about the letter?" Keiko exclaimed through her tears. "Of course nobody is worthy of Ami's hand in marriage, much less the likes of you, and she is well aware of it! Of course she would not bestow her love on some immature young genin with his head full of idealistic ideas untested against reality! Of course she sent this letter because she predicted your response and has already calculated how to exploit it! The supreme avatar of conceit would be too humble to take it at face value!"

Hazō blinked.

"Then why are you so upset with me?"

"You believe that your self-centredness is proof of innocence?!" she screeched. "You believe that the fact that you did not propose to her makes this better? What must you have said to her, what must you have done to her, for a single meeting between strangers to result in this atrocity? If anything, your actions must have been worse than seduction, for her to send a follow-up that constitutes a plausible political emergency! However great Ami's passion for playing games, it is you who drove her to madness on this scale…

"…and it is you who convinced her to target my remaining family," she concluded quietly.

"Yet it is futile to upbraid you for an obliviousness that was never in doubt. Just as it is futile to condemn you for violating even the memory of my sister's love. You who have no reason to understand, whose mother destroyed her own second chance because the passion triggered by your reunion was too great to restrain. I do not dwell on others' relationships that I can never hope to imitate, only on my own as they collapse one by one as they must. And what is left when my fury has exhausted itself…

"…is the knowledge that you never asked. You never cared."

Hazō flinched. "That isn't true at all, Keiko. I just thought… if I asked, you'd dismiss it out of hand. I thought it would better to at least have one meeting first."

"Of course I would!" Keiko said. "The very idea is appalling." She gestured in the vague direction of the inn with two frustrated hands. "Witness what you wrought after a single meeting!"

But then her hands fell to her sides as if the life had been drained out of them. "Yes, I would have refused. But Hazō, that is the point where normal people seek to persuade. You could have offered whatever arguments were compelling enough to override Jiraiya's better judgement. You could have considered my personality, which you know better than most, and the reasons behind my refusal, and applied your prodigious creativity to addressing my concerns. And even then… if despite your best efforts I held fast to my position..."

Her voice fell to a plaintive almost-whisper.

"Would it be so unbearable, so catastrophic, to set aside one of your innumerable plans in order not to hurt me?"

The guilt hit Hazō like a hammer.

"I'm so sorry, Keiko."

"I am aware," Keiko said, her gaze falling on the snow at his feet, "that I do not meet the minimum standards for emotional maturity. I am aware that I rely on intimidation as a crutch because I am otherwise incapable of handling social conflict. I am aware that I am difficult and draining to interact with, and for the most part it is best not to bother unless you have specific cause. Even so… Even so…

"Must I be treated as an obstacle between you and the most important person in my life?"

The guilt continued its demolition work. Part of Hazō wanted to point out how badly Keiko was overreacting to a single lie by omission which hadn't even had any negative consequences (that he'd seen so far). Part of him realised that trying to calm down an upset person by telling them they were overreacting was the social equivalent of swimming in armed explosive tags to show off how wealthy you were. And part of him was aware that Keiko had very few people she trusted in her life, and the one she trusted most had only just abandoned her.

"I don't think of you as an obstacle, Keiko. I never have. Maybe I was wrong not to trust you this time, but that was a mistake. It wasn't a statement of how I feel about anything."

"How many times must a mistake be made before it qualifies as evidence?" she countered. "You could have spoken to me as soon as you returned. Having failed to secure permission, you could at least have sought forgiveness… if you cared. You would not have waited for fate to force your hand.

"Nevertheless, you have granted me clarity in one respect. She is your—"Keiko stumbled,"—your Ami now, not mine. Court her, seduce her, propose to her as you please. I have no place in your interactions, platonic or romantic, and if by some horrifying miracle you do become engaged, I ask only that you delay the marriage until a place has been prepared for me at the Nara compound."

Hazō couldn't take any more of this. Time to bring out the big seals.

"Clear Communication Technique: Activate," Hazō said, under his breath because it still sounded ridiculous when said out loud. "Keiko, I value you and your company greatly, for its own sake rather than because you're useful—which is not to say you're not helpful, because you are. I regret the approach I took because I see that it hurt you more than I expected, and now I know, I won't do the same thing again. I do not see you as an obstacle, and I think you exaggerate the flaws you just listed. You will note that I do in fact spend time around you of my own free will. Also, Ami is not as important to me as you are, and, again, I have no intention of courting, seducing or marrying her."

Keiko sniffled. "Clear Communication Technique. You are aware of how important Ami is to me, and how, despite the fact that she is lost to me and merely being reminded of her existence is painful, every tiniest fragment of information about her is precious. Knowing that you are aware of this, and nevertheless chose to conceal something as significant as a personal meeting with her, leads me to feel betrayed. Knowing that you did not choose to inform me afterwards either amplifies that feeling of betrayal considerably, and leads me to question my ability to trust you in the future. Furthermore, I take your inability to trust in me sufficiently to ask me in the first place as confirmation that my personality and behaviour render me unworthy of such trust. Finally, the fact that you have chosen to bypass me completely in your interactions with her implies an expectation that your relationship with her is completely separate and unrelated to my relationship with her, and on reflection, I concur that it is egotistical of me to presume any further role in Ami's life or any right to influence it through my words or actions.

"In response to your own statement, I note that while you take pains to assure me that my personal flaws are not as deep as I imagined, legitimately damning me with faint praise as you do, I do not believe that anything you have said directly relates to the issues I have outlined. Where you express affection and provide commitments to future action, I perceive structural problems that cannot be solved through the mere application of goodwill. What I need from you—

"I am wasting your time," she snapped abruptly, almost interrupting herself. "There is no reason for you to be concerned with my pathetic self-pity, much less dedicate so much effort to attempting to ameliorate it. The clan does not require someone who would prioritise herself in a time of need. Please return to the inn, and I will be available for a full debriefing soon enough so as not to inconvenience you."

"Keiko, that's not—"

"No, your initial attitude was correct. I have no special claim over Ami, nor any right to feel betrayed merely because you chose not to keep me abreast of your daily activities. It was reasonable for you to treat me as an obstacle when I was behaving irrationally, just as it is reasonable for you to treat Kagome as an obstacle when his aggressive paranoia endangers the clan's public image. I will cease compounding my selfishness by burdening you with more of my feelings, and will assist with managing the current crisis, if such it be, as soon as I am able."

Keiko turned away.

Hazō wanted to reach out to her, to clasp her shoulder and pull her back, but for once he thought killing him might actually make Keiko feel worse. He sought something to say, something that would break through Keiko's walls of self-hatred where even the Clear Communication Technique had failed. He found nothing that wouldn't come across as a platitude, and she was right—he simply didn't have time.

After several steps, Keiko turned to look back. The question finally burst out of her.

"Did she say anything about me? Anything at all?"

Hazō shook his head. "I think we both made sure not to bring up the subject."

The faint light in Keiko's eyes faded into nothingness. "Yes. Of course. Thank you for respecting my privacy."

She ran.

-o-​

"Yesterday morning, I went to meet Mori Ami," Hazō began. "We'd arranged it by messenger a few days earlier, after I persuaded Jiraiya I could sound her out politically when she'd been busy stonewalling him as the Hokage."

"Whoa," Noburi held up his hand. "And you didn't warn me? That you were going to see this woman that Jiraiya explicitly warned us about for if we ever met her? It would have been pretty good to know something that important. I mean, look how it played out. Not cool, bro."

His gaze drifted to Keiko, who was silent, and red-eyed, but at least duly present.

"Oh, shit. You didn't."

"I did. I mean I didn't." Hazō squirmed beneath Noburi's stunned stare.

Noburi facepalmed. "Keiko, do you want me to fetch some camping supplies so you can set him on fire again?"

Keiko didn't say anything.

"Keiko? Are you OK?"

"Please continue with the debriefing."

"Right," Hazō said uneasily. "We talked about Uplift, and the value of human life, and she tried to buy my soul with Mori-optimised till'n'fills, but I'd precommitted not to make any binding decisions on the spot. There was nothing to do with current politics, or romance, or marriage, or anything in any way related to what's in that letter. I gave Jiraiya a full account afterwards—and I guess you're about to hear me repeat it for him, so it makes sense not to go through it now—and he didn't seem too worried.

"Keiko, I did mean to tell you at some point, I swear I did, but I thought doing so right before the match would feel manipulative, and that wouldn't be fair."

Keiko didn't say anything.

"How about me?" Noburi asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Well, obviously," Hazō said, while inwardly praying that Noburi wouldn't pursue this line of questioning any further. "I'd have done it today even if the letter hadn't arrived. I'm sorry for not doing it sooner."

Noburi shook his head. "Whatever. Let's move on."

"I was going to ask," Hazō said, "Keiko, did you recognise the courier? Are we sure that he was a Mori? Do you know him personally?"

"Mori Genichirō," Keiko said tonelessly. "Sixteen as of this summer. Scheduled to attend last year's Chūnin Exam. Tried twice for possession of banned literature. Clan intervention implied."

"So odds are it's the real thing," Noburi concluded. "I don't see someone going to all the trouble of bribing a Mori to fetch us a fake message from Keiko's sister, especially if she can identify him and trace him back."

"How about the scroll itself? Anything suspicious about it?"

"Not that I could see," Noburi said. "Then again, remember the exploding water clone incident?"

"Tell me that didn't happen again."

"Nope. I checked it out and it seemed legit. Nicely made, too. Remember those ratty things they had us do detention work on? The ones that fell apart if you poked them too hard, and then you got another detention for disrespecting the Mizukage?"

Hazō nodded.

"Signs of forgery?"

Noburi rolled his eyes. "How would I know? You're the one with the original message."

"Oh, yeah. Not that it's likely, I suppose. Someone faking the message would know we already had the original on hand to compare.

"Is there anything else that needs covering before we go prepare Jiraiya the world's strongest willowbark tea?"

Noburi shrugged. "More than a little, but I can wait so we don't have to go over it twice. I hate having to sit there and listen to things I already know, which now I think of it might be why they didn't like me all that well at the Academy."

Keiko said nothing.

-o-​

"Sage's huge swivelling ballsack!"

"You can see why we thought you should see this sooner rather than later, sir."

"You did the right thing," Jiraiya said grimly. "If this goes public before we've got a response ready, there'll be hell to pay. Hazō, do the thing."

Hazō replayed his side of the Ami meeting again. It was hell on his throat, but the looks of awe on Noburi's and even Keiko's faces were almost worth it. Was this what Noburi felt like when he'd independently rediscovered one of his bloodline's great secrets?

"And then she said 'yes'," he concluded. Keiko nodded with understanding.

Jiraiya rubbed his forehead. "I can see some things in there that you could maybe bend into a marriage proposal if you were a master diplomat—which I can buy—and not completely sane, which goes with being a master diplomat. We can weasel our way out of it, but it's going to be a headache if she decides to push the 'reneging on a commitment' angle. It's a hell of an opening."

After a few seconds, Hazō realised what Jiraiya was implying.

"It's not just about what really happened, is it? It's about what people choose to believe if they have the excuse. She can go to any anti-Leaf faction and they won't hesitate to say that she's right and this situation is proof of the Gōketsu being untrustworthy."

Jiraiya nodded. "And then Ren can offer to bail us out at a price. Or she can make sure it happens so she gets to bail us out at a price. Or Ami herself can screw us ten ways till Sunday."

"She could be acting in good faith," Hazō ventured. "Or good faith in the sense that she's reminding us of her power to sabotage us, rather than actually sabotaging us."

"Coded message?" Noburi asked hopefully. "No, of course it isn't. A plot twist that convenient would only happen in Icha—one of those dumb adventure stories written for rich civilians."

"I wonder," Jiraiya said meditatively, "how easy it would be to go on dates when your allowance has been cut to zero…"

Hazō owed Noburi for failing to keep him in the loop.

"We thought it might be a forgery from a third party," he cut in, "but Keiko identified the courier, and it's a real Mori. Also, I just double-checked the brushwork and it seems to match. Mostly. See how the lines are smooth and flowing, where the first one's got these slightly abbreviated strokes?"

"Supposing she means it?" Noburi said. "Not about wanting to marry Hazō, let's stay serious here, but about joining the Gōketsu. That would be a big deal for the Mist-Leaf alliance, right?"

"Right. This would the first ever marriage between clans from two different villages. Mari and I don't count, since she has no Mist citizenship and is common-born to boot. So if the girl is serious about backing the alliance, this would be one way of doing it. The Mori may not be big players themselves, but their support can swing the tide of a lot of political battles.

"It makes her valuable to Mist too," Hazō added. "If she's part of their bridge to Leaf, they might keep her off the front lines in this conflict that she thinks is going to get her killed."

Keiko hadn't said a word all meeting, but next to him, her hands tightened into fists.

"Could be Mist she's worried about," Noburi said. "As the Gōketsu, we all know what it's like to have jackals nipping at our heels all the time. She's got this complicated favour economy thing running—maybe she's ended up owing too many favours to the wrong people. Or worse, maybe it's the other way round and they want to clear their debt the permanent way. I think it's telling how she used the Oyabun's first name. So maybe she's not seeking a mutually profitable exchange so much as shelter."

Jiraiya snorted. "Wouldn't that be a thing. Can't do anything about it if it is, though. We've got no in when it comes to Mist's grey markets, and the beauty of what she's got is that it's completely opaque to an outsider. Unless it's all a load of horsecrap, which is an option I am very definitely keeping on the table."

Noburi winced. "Maybe a different mixed metaphor, Jiraiya, boss, sir?"

"Shut up, Noburi."

"What if…" Hazō said tentatively, "what if she wants to reconcile with Keiko, and she can't do it in Mist? What if she's in a similar position to my mother?"

"Don't…" Keiko whispered. "Don't."

"If she does, she'll tell us," Jiraiya said pointedly. "For now, focus on what we've got and what we can do with it."

"Well," Hazō said, "supposing she does want to marry me—for whatever reason,"—he shot Noburi a look—"it makes sense of all the weird things she said about optimising a persona for dealing with me. She hinted several times that she was teaching me something, and she took my Uplift ideas seriously even if she thought they wouldn't work.

"Either way, if she wants us to play along, this letter's probably just the first step, right? She's not going to send something like that and then just take it back and casually claim she changed her mind when we refuse to follow through. She'll be laying political groundwork even as we speak, if she didn't start even before we met."

"You're learning," Jiraiya said with approval. "Never underestimate your opponent. Especially when they're trying to marry you. The things I had to do stay single in my fifty-plus years, you wouldn't believe. There's a price for being a legendary hero, gifted writer and world's hottest silver-tongued bachelor.

"But let's forget how amazing I am for a second—if you can—and think about what her wanting to marry you means for us. If you base all your decisions around what she wants, you might as well be married already.

"That was a bachelor joke," he added quickly. "Don't tell Mari."

Blackmail material: acquired.

"Fact is, there's a lot for us to gain here too. Strengthening the alliance, obviously. Tying that insufferable girl's fortunes to ours would eliminate a huge political risk factor, and having all this lunacy,"—he gestured to the scroll—" working for us rather than against us would make my year. Source of a thousand new headaches for our rivals, and only a hundred new headaches for us.

"And the Mori. Oh, the Mori. Shikaku insists that we need them on board, but he's being evasive on why, which means he's up to something and/or wants me to feel stupid. In other words, business as usual. If we can completely bypass him and get the Mori tied to the Gōketsu directly, it means we can play the two brainiac clans off against each other instead of letting Shikaku make a big show of being indispensable just because he is indispensable.

"Also, the Mori being the Nara's mirror image, they're never in charge but always second-in-command. Long-term, that makes them great allies to have, because they'll still be there if Ren loses the hat, and if we have shared interests, that makes it more likely for them to back a successor we like. Also, the Mori are backing Ren, and don't I know it from a thousand dinners. I'd love to see her perfectly expressionless face if they turn up one day sitting on my side.

"Mind you, if we keep the parallel going, the Mori are going to think they're smarter than us, and sometimes they will be, and we'll have a heck of a lot less influence over them than we do over the Nara. It'll be another thing to juggle.

"So in short. Pros of the marriage: we get the girl. We strengthen the alliance. We don't have to spend so much effort wrestling with the Nara. We get influence over Mist politics. We drive Ren mad.

"Cons of the marriage: we get the girl. We're locked into the alliance. We have to spend effort wrestling with the Mori. They get influence over Leaf politics. Having to work with Ryūgamine will drive me mad."

"This isn't going to be simple, is it?" Hazō asked.

"Nothing worth doing ever is," Jiraiya said. "Except reading my books. You pick them up, let your eyes move up and down and left and right, and boom! Life-changing experience."

"I think this clan has more than enough boom already," Noburi laughed. "And it's only a matter of time before that results in a life-changing experience for somebody."

"Oh!" Hazō remembered. "Speaking of horrible suffering and potential death, I meant to tell you. You can modify Iron Nerve motions a little when you replay them—that's why you don't have to get every single punch or block exactly right for each fight—but Mum says that if you push it too far, you get backlash. Seizures, coma, maybe even death. If you can put Ren into a situation where she risks that, she might make a mistake to avoid it."

Jiraiya nodded. "Making the Mizukage risk coma or death for one-off diplomatic advantage. I'll make a note."

Noburi shifted uncomfortably.

"Hazō, are you sure you should be spreading this kind of thing around? You know the adoption rules. You keep your old clan's secrets from your new clan, and vice versa. Otherwise you couldn't ever have inter-clan marriage or adoption."

Hazō shrugged. "What do I owe them after they chose to kick us out of the clan?"

"Well, not being assassinated is good. You realise they'd have killed your mum if they seriously thought she was going to endanger the clan by giving away its secrets? She was probably walking the line teaching you as much as she did."

"Ugh," Jiraiya grunted. "One of many, many reasons to hate clan politics. Trouble is, kid's got a point. Stealing secrets is grounds for clan war. So's stealing bloodlines, and half the reason we got away with that is that we already have the Uchiha and the Nara, so no one except Mist really cares. The other half being that we're the strongest village, and they were already sharpening the kunai for us, and nobody else was going to join the fight as long as they thought it was a one-off incident that only hurt their rivals. But we do it again, we could be looking at a new world war just to stop us setting a precedent.

"Now, you kids get out of here. I've got a late lunch, then plotting, then dinner with the darkest spawn of the Naraka Path. Don't wait up."

-o-​

The message arrives the following morning.

Dear Gōketsu Hazō,

I write to express my most profound apologies for the inaccuracies contained within my previous missive. I acknowledge that, as you are aware, our rendezvous did not feature any explicit reference to the pursuit of matrimony, and it is thus impossible to respond to same as the missive purported to do. Furthermore, the sentiments within which it was framed are emphatically a tiny bit over the top—sorry, you know me, I get carried away sometimes. Long story short, I wanted to test whether that one courier was compromised (good news: he was!), and that meant a message that would really throw the chakra cabbage into the sheep pen. Sometimes, opportunity just knocks on your door! Sorry for any trouble, and thanks for being a good sport! ^_^

P. S. Second date's on you!


-o-
You have received 3 XP + 1 unassigned for @Tua's omake.

-o-​

What do you do?

Voting closes on Saturday 9th of February, 9 a.m. New York Time.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 245: The Tournament, Round Two, Fights 1-2

December 24, afternoon.

"Anything you two want to say?"

Noburi nudged Hazō; the young sealmaster shook himself out of the light doze he'd dropped into and started once again paying attention.

"I do," said Akimichi Chōji. Akimichi turned to his enormously smaller opponent. The two of them standing side-by-side reminded Hazō of a dire boar standing over a baby rabbit. Hinata was short and slight while Akimichi was built like a brick with padding strapped on, and his voice was already rocking the bass. His hair was spiked up into two tufted-owl horns; it was sufficiently weird that, every time they were in the same room, Hazō needed to make a real effort not to stare.

"Hinata, I know you're going to do great," Akimichi said with a smile. "You absolutely earned your place here, and no matter what happens I know you'll do Leaf proud."

Everyone, from the Mizukage to the lowliest shoemaker in the crowd, blinked.

"Thank you, Chōji," Hinata said, not allowing herself to be ruffled at all. "You also earned your place here. It saddens me that I will need to put you out of the tournament."

Akimichi laughed, loud and boisterous. "Oh, somebody's feeling confident! Don't count me out just yet, okay? You're really good, but I'm not giving up just yet." He paused, suddenly becoming serious. "Oh, I almost forgot...you don't have any phobias, do you?"

One delicate eyebrow went up. "Excuse me?"

"Phobias. You know, things that could really traumatize you if they happened unexpectedly. I want to make sure I don't accidentally trigger anything if you happen to...I don't know, have a fear of tight spaces and I have to bury you in the ground. Something like that."

Not even the Hyūga calm could completely roll past that. "Thank you for your concern," she said after a few seconds. "I believe I shall be fine. Do you have any phobias that I'm not aware of?"

"Going deaf." He grinned. "Then I couldn't hear the dinner bell."

The audience laughed.

"Anyway, I talked to Ino about it earlier, and she said that if you do end up traumatized after this fight then she'll be glad to get her dad to help. I really want to win, but I don't want to damage your career or break your mind."

"Why don't you let me worry about that," Hinata said, a certain amount of acid creeping into her tone. "I am familiar with your capabilities, Chōji. I don't think I'm the one who needs to be worrying."

"Okay, that's enough," the senior judge said. "Both of you, get into the arena."

"Of course." Hinata vanished, Substituting herself with a rock from down in the quarry. She arrived facing back towards the lip of the quarry where Chōji waited; her fingers were already making the handseal necessary to activate her bloodline. Her voice drifted back with a faint cry of "Byakugan!"

"Yes, ma'am." Akimichi said, smiling at the judge. He flipped a short, two-fingered wave to his teammates waiting off to the side, then Substituted down into the arena himself. No sooner had he arrived than he flipped through his own handseals and shouted "Akimichi Clan-Secret Technique: Partial Multi-Size Jutsu!"

A wave of gasps went through the civilian portion of the audience as Akimichi's arms ballooned out massively. A moment later, his upper biceps were as thick as Hazō's thighs, his forearms were as thick as Hazō's upper body, and his hands were almost as wide as Hazō was tall. The boy should not have been able to move such massive limbs, but somehow he seemed utterly unbothered by the freakish proportions and extra mass as he took up a modified taijutsu ready stance.

Hazō had expected Hinata to attack immediately, but she didn't. Her jaw dropped open and she momentarily dropped her hands in shock. It was over a second before she managed to close her mouth and charge, and even then she seemed less sure of herself than usual.

Hazō had watched Hinata spar back in Leaf. The girl was terrifying; what she lacked in power and mass she more than made up for with insane speed and precision. That was hardly surprising, of course: she was a Hyūga. The Gentle Fist, the legendary combat style of the Hyūga, had been honed over generations to maximize their natural advantages.

The legends of the Byakugan were many and varied—it allowed you to read the contents of a person's mind and soul, it could see into the past and the future, it could follow the movement of every drop of water in a cloud, it could...do anything, really. No one knew exactly what the limits were, aside from the Hyūga themselves.

What everyone did know was that the Byakugan allowed the user to see everything in a sphere around themselves and it allowed them to see chakra. Their entire combat system was based around this fact. The Gentle Fist was the softest of soft styles, containing few actual strikes; a Hyūga simply used the Byakugan to locate their enemy's chakra points, then used the Gentle Fist to jam thin spikes of chakra into those points, cutting off the flow to that point and beyond. The effect was painful, and shutting down enough points could injure or kill just as easily as a hard-style strike to the organs. Hinata was well known for being very, very good at the Gentle Fist for her age.

Akimichi appeared not to be worried by any of this. As Hinata came at him, his massive hands swiped at her, the left gouging up piles of dust and rocks and flinging them at his tiny enemy while the right slapped down on her from above. It was an elegant move; the left hand provided a smokescreen and the right hand came from a direction most enemies would not expect. Granted, neither of those things would help against a Byakugan user, but it was undoubtedly a trained combat pattern that happened almost without thought.

Hinata leaped up and to the side, her body horizontal to the ground for a moment as the bulk of gravel shot past below her. She tucked and rolled, landing on her feet as Akimichi's flyswatter hand slammed into the ground beside her. She leaped in, raining a frantic patter of slaps across Akimichi's arm and body that left the boy's fat jiggling and flopping in waves.

Jiggling and flopping, but nowhere near shut down.

Akimichi should have been either reeling or actually on the ground after a drumroll of Gentle Fist strikes like that. Instead, he simply pivoted and snatched at Hinata with both hands. The girl managed to evade the right hand but that only put her in the way of the left. An instant later she was completely engulfed, only her head and shoulders sticking out of Akimichi's enormous grip.

Akimichi appeared to say something, but they were too far away for Hazō to make out the words. Hinata shook her head violently and struggled to free herself, even going so far as to bite at Akimichi's tree-trunk fingers. Akimichi responded by yowling in pain and shaking her vigorously.

Using the Partial Multi-Size Jutsu to engorge your arms and hands clearly gave some advantages in, well, hand-to-hand combat, and it must have provided enhanced strength in order to handle the extra mass. Offsetting that, it appeared to slow Akimichi down quite a bit—although perhaps that was simply the result of needing to pay attention to prevent his prisoner from wiggling loose as he carried her across the arena to the edge of the lake.

Hazō's eyes went wide in realization and he instinctively held his breath.

Akimichi appeared to ask her something, but Hinata simply shook her head and struggled harder. With a fatalistic shrug, Akimichi shoved his Hinata-containing fist under the water for several seconds, then pulled her up and asked her his question again.

This time, her response was loud enough to be heard from the stands, and contained words that had matrons tut-tutting. Akimichi shrugged and pushed her back under.

When he brought her back up for the second time she nodded. A massive thumb gestured back towards the stands, causing Hinata to raise her voice.

"I surrender!"

Akimichi immediately set her down and canceled his size-shifting jutsu. This, of course, meant that a soaking wet Hinata was no longer wrapped in a nice warm giant hand and was instead exposed to the freezing December air. As thin as she was, the girl almost instantly started shivering so badly that Hazō could see it from where he sat. She tucked her hands into her armpits and started stumbling towards the audience...only to stop at a word from Akimichi.

The boy was busily pulling storage seals out of his belt pouch. A four-foot iron barrel full of cheerily burning fire. A pile of thick rugs. A folding canvas table holding what looked like several large, fluffy, and probably heated towels, plus a change of clothes. Hazō was even pretty sure that he'd seen a hairbrush on the table before Akimichi produced a shoji screen and set it to block off view of the field-expedient boudoir. Hinata flashed him a grateful look and ducked behind the screen.

Akimichi waited patiently, his back to the screen and his newly-normal hands tucked behind himself, rocking back and forth on his heels. Outside the arena, the audience started laughing. The laughter got louder when a bundle of soaking wet clothing got tossed out from behind the screen.

Two minutes later, a dry, warm, and freshly-dressed Hinata helped Akimichi put everything back in the scrolls before accepting his offer of a ride back to the edge of the arena while she stood on his shoulders like an acrobat at the fair.

o-o-o-o
December 25, afternoon.

Ikeda handled the judge's hype calls the way she handled all boring and unimportant buffoonery: stand at attention, put an expression of attentiveness on your face, and think about Miko. Miko and her long, silken locks that made you itch for the chance to run your fingers through them. Miko and her full lips, so naturally red that she hardly ever bothered with makeup and wouldn't it be so nice to—

Ikeda quickly forced her thoughts elsewhere and hoped she hadn't actually let her expression slip. Fortunately, the judge had been keeping everyone's attention so it probably didn't matter, but it sounded like the woman was winding down.

"And now, let's hear it from the Scion of Shadows, the Lord of the Lazy, the mad, bad, and dangerous to know...Naaaaara Shikamaru!"

[wordless grunt of exhausted and annoyed acknowledgement]

Ikeda very carefully suppressed a laugh.

The sound-amplification effect cut off for a moment and the judge hissed something at Nara. The boy sighed and nodded.

Ikeda studied her opposite number carefully, and appreciatively. As annoyed as Nara appeared to be about addressing the crowd, he had clearly put some work into his appearance. His hair had been brushed to within an inch of its life (probably by Yamanaka, because from what she'd seen of him this far she couldn't imagine the Lord of Laziness going to such trouble). It was glossy and sleek, an elegantly-patterned wooden barrette confining it into a spiky ponytail so not even a wisp got in his face and distracted the eye from those cheekbones, the exotic caramel-colored eyes, and the absolutely adorable frown lines. His clothes just completed the picture—a cut above what was necessary for a fight, he wore an elegant midnight blue version of the standard ninja uniform, with multiple pouches, a small backpack, and weapons in unusual places. It really complemented his eyes and, again, Ikeda felt sure that his teammate had chosen the clothes for him.

When you put it all together it was very much a 'Yes, please!'

Ikeda found herself wishing that perhaps she had dressed up a bit as well. Her hair (her best feature, in her own opinion, and she was furious about having to burn much of it off in her fight with Kawaguchi) was concealed in a tight bun at the top rear of her head, out of reach of grabby hands. She had painted her face in red and white to resemble a demon's mask, but her clothes were a standard camouflage uniform. All in all, not so impressive.

Nara stepped forward. "I wish to offer my thanks to Mist for hosting the tournament this year, and for how gracious they have been after having their only competitor eliminated in the first round. Leaf has never had the opportunity to show such good sportsmanship but, if the opportunity comes up at some point in the future, I hope we will behave as well."

He fell silent until a hiss from the judge made him roll his eyes and continue. "The judge has reminded me that we are growing closer to the time when I must crush my enemy like an egg. One of the thin-shelled ones...perhaps a lesser spotted woodbiter. Definitely not any of the dire owls, as those have eggshells that can be used for armor, so using them as the analogy would cause Ikeda to appear extraordinarily durable and I am told that the point of this exercise is to make her seem weak. Yes, I shall crush her like the egg of a lesser spotted woodbiter. Woo. Woo. I am mighty. And clever. And she is not. Woo." He thumped his chest twice in the most ridiculously desultory fashion imaginable.

The judge facepalmed and the audience laughed.

Nara sighed. "Very well. On to more important matters." He surveyed the crowd for a moment. "I would like to announce that my family has recently been the target of an alliance between three different intelligence agencies." He looked up at the Kages box, his eyes moving from left to right without lingering on any of the five for suspiciously long. "We captured the latest spy and had our allies, the Yamanaka"—he paused, making a sour expression—"'shred his mind like a squishy, squishy grape.' I apologize for that turn of phrase, but Ino insisted." He gestured to where his team sat in the front row; the blonde girl yelped indignantly.

"What?" Nara demanded. "It is not a sensible phrase, Ino. One shreds carrots, or potatoes, or other foods with a high tensile strength. One does not shred grapes, because grapes lack the structural integrity for shredding. The best you can hope for is to splatter them."

He looked away from his fulminating teammate and back to the audience. "As I was saying, the Yamanaka interrogated the spy and informed us that we were being targeted because we are perceived as one of the weakest yet richest clans in Leaf. Destroying us would badly damage the Leaf economy, thereby serving as an excellent opening move in economic warfare."

He paused, letting the moment linger. The laughter and good humor slowly abated.

"My family are not weak."

The words were cold, all trace of laziness discarded.

"I am ordered by my Clan Head to repeat the following words that he spoke: We have gone to quite some effort to disguise our capabilities, but four of Shikamaru's cousins were murdered in a bungled attempt at kidnapping. Today is one of the few times when all the Kage and important people of the Elemental Nations are gathered in one place, thereby enabling efficient information delivery. I, Nara Shikaku, have already spoken to my Kage in private, but I feel the need to make this announcement public so that there is no chance of ignorance on the part of our enemies. The Nara will seek reparations from our attackers—and yes, we know who you are—within the next three weeks. In the meantime, I have ordered Shikamaru to provide a demonstration of one of the capabilities we normally keep hidden, in the hopes that it will prevent things from escalating. If the reparations are forthcoming and there are no further attempts on us, we will let the matter go."

A trace of Nara's boredom fell away as he turned to face her. He studied her carefully, then gestured with an open hand. "Ikeda, I do apologize for involving you in this ridiculous posturing. If you'd like to concede I could simply do a brief exhibition?"

"Pfft. As if. I'm going to stomp you into the mud, you lazy brat." Okay, it wasn't high-falutin' and elegant, but it made the point.

Nara sighed. "You do understand the history of my family, yes?"

Ikeda felt her confident smile slip, just a bit. "Yeah, everyone knows about you shadow freaks. I'm a Fire user, nitwit. I've got your number."

He cocked his head. "Ikeda...you know that we were among the earliest clans the First Hokage recruited to join Leaf, yes?"

"Ooh, look at me, my clan is old and important!" She waved her hands at him dramatically.

"My point is that the Nara prefer to form alliances with powerful people by way of marriage, so as to incorporate their bloodlines and knowledge into the clan. Have you considered what that would mean when we made an alliance with Senju Hashirama?"

What was he sayi...no. No, that was bullshit. The Nara were shadow users and tacticians, they didn't have bloodlines...unless maybe they did? Every clan kept their abilities secret as much as they could, so could it be that the Nara had managed to keep an actual bloodline completely unknown to the world? They were known for their tricks, so if anyone was going to pull such an epic long con then it would be them...no. No, he was messing with her head.

"Nice try, Nara. You are not a descendent of the First Hokage and you do not have the Wood Element."

He shrugged. "Not a direct descendant, no. Not even an acknowledged relative; it was his bastard son who married in."

Ikeda snorted. "Sure. Pull the other one."

Nara sighed. "Very well. I had hoped to do a simple demonstration and then take a nap, but I suppose I'll have to actually fight. So troublesome. Perhaps—"

"Okay, you two, that's enough. Get in there!"

Nara glared at the judge for interrupting him; he opened his mouth to say something, then ran his hand through his hair in frustration and sighed before vanishing without a word, replacing himself into the arena. Ikeda followed behind.

She had expected him to appear in the shadow of one of the walls, where she wouldn't dare go after him for fear of being captured. Instead, he was out in the center of the arena, the full albeit dilute light of the winter sun beating down on him. She charged, hoping to finish it before he could pull out any of his tricks.

His long, elegant fingers danced through seals; he thrust the final Horse seal out dramatically and shouted, loud and clear: "Wood Element: Fortress of the Leaf!"

Ikeda could feel the blood drain from her face as a fucking wooden castle appeared around the kid. It was small, really more of a rectangular box ten feet long and six feet high and deep, but it had clearly been shaped to look like a castle.

Holy fuck.

She slammed on the brakes, skidding to a halt well away from the Fortress, but she didn't waste time being amazed at the resurgence of a bloodline so powerful it had been feared across the Elemental Nations. One thing about the Wood Element...it was wood.

"Fire Element: Furious Fireballs!" She windmilled her arms, walking a series of the missiles down the base of the Fortress and setting it alight. The wood was green but the Fireballs were hot enough; within seconds flames were inching their way up the sides and she was reaching into her belt pouch for her anti-Nara trick.

She was still keeping one eye on the Fortress while she prepared, so when the grapefruit-sized clay orb went up from inside the Fortress she was not surprised. Nara had clearly thrown it as hard as he could, but that wasn't super impressive. The globe was maybe thirty feet in the air when the explosive tag on the side went off.

She then had to forget about finding her storage seal, because she was much too busy dodging a rain of...junk. Two beat-up old dressers, a rain of red and blue confetti, an armoire with a broken leg, a bunch of lit oil lanterns with cracked or missing glass shields, a rolled-up carpet, half a dozen kegs (three of which broke open on impact, leaking a pale yellow fluid), a set of bookshelves, a writing desk with one side crushed, several boxes of silverware (which had clearly been broken by the storage stress, because they sent spoons and knives everywhere), and three tall hatracks that had been tied together to form something vaguely like a caltrop of haberdashery support.

The stuff wasn't aimed, it just rained down at random. Most of it didn't even come near her. As an attack, it was pathetic. Had he somehow grabbed the wrong ball of stuff? Yes, there had been a half-dozen oil lanterns that were now happily burning and therefore throwing shadows. Still, they weren't spaced evenly enough to have provided good coverage. Staying out of the shadows they threw would be trivial.

She refused to be distracted by what was almost certainly a psyop. Instead, she grabbed her storage seal and activated it.

A metal platform appeared, an upright pole at each of the four corners. A whole series of oil lanterns were hanging from the poles and arrayed around the edges of the platform in order to dispel any shadows in the area. She hopped up on the platform, giving her the height she needed to see over the Fortress, and also an island of safety where his shadow tricks could not reach. (The Wood Element...well, that was another story.) Just for luck, she sent another round of Furious Fireballs into the wood that surrounded him. The faster it got burning, the better.

A moment later, another clay orb went up and another rain of random junk came down. Kettles, frying pans, random children's toys, a pot of boiling water full of half-cooked noodles, more lanterns, a handful of party hats, another handful of colored confetti...no rhyme or reason, just stuff.

"That the best you've got, Nara?" she called, grinning. "It doesn't make that much of a shadow and your shadows can't reach me here."

A panel on the front of the castle kicked loose and Nara dove out, rolling back to his feet in a spray of dust. The backlighting of the blazing Fortress threw his shadow towards Ikeda's platform, but the shadow could not reach past the shield of light around her. She began to form another set of Furious Fireballs, but he was faster; he jumped back, zipped through handseals, and shouted, "Wood Element: Corpse Tree Barrier!"

A no-kidding tree trunk appeared in front of him, ten feet tall with a wide base that narrowed rapidly as it went up but was still wide enough for him to disappear behind. It was ashen, leafless, and the burl on the front looked all too uncomfortably like a screaming human face.

"How in the name of the Sage are you doing that?" she yelled. "You do not have the Wood Element! You do not!"

From behind the tree she heard a dismissive snort. "I told my father that this would not work. There is not an ounce of rationality in any of you non-Nara. You are all so closely tied to how you believe the world should be that you are unwilling to update your beliefs given new evidence. Even when you literally watch me perform the Wood Element in front of you, you find your beliefs more comfortable than the idea that you might be wrong." The words were followed by a long and gusty sigh. "I blame my mother. She married into the clan and, as much as I love her, honesty forces me to acknowledge that she can be very irrational at times. Unfortunately, she is incredibly good at persuading father to do things. It is most troublesome."

No. Just no. There was No Fucking Way that this little brat was throwing around the Wood Element. No one had wielded the Wood Element in living memory. She was not being irrational. She was being...cautious, yeah. That was it. No, wait. 'Cautious' is what you called a ninja when you were too polite to say 'cowardly'.

She looked down and noticed that the shadow of the tree was still struggling to push its way through the moat of light around her platform. It shifted around, looking for an entry point on left, front, and right of the platform, but there were none.

"Come on out and fight, brat! Your shadow tricks can't get me here."

"Better idea," Nara said, stepping out from behind his blast shield. "Nara Clan Technique: Shadow Blast."

From the very end of his shadow, a pair of explosions rocked the stage. One of the leaking casks was at ground zero of the first explosion and it erupted, splashing lamp oil outwards in a wave that splattered across the stage and across Ikeda. Some of it also splashed into one of the burning lanterns; the heat was enough to ignite the oil in the air and suddenly the world was fire.

Ninja-fast reflexes had thrown Ikeda backwards off the stage just as Nara was finishing his jutsu. She wasn't caught in the direct blast of the massive fireball but, for the second time this week, she was on fire.

She fumbled through the fire-extinguishing jutsu, barely managing to make it work. Oil was hot and easy to reignite, but between the jutsu, her fire-resistant uniform, and a quick series of rolls she managed to put herself out. All it cost her was the rest of her hair, her eyebrows, her eyelashes, and first-degree burns across her chin, forehead, and hands where she'd shielded her eyes.

She pushed herself to her feet and glared at him where he stood, casually waiting as though for a lunch order.

He raised a hand in a 'wait' gesture and lifted a pouch off his belt, holding it out to her. It was silk, filled with what looked like coins, and clearly heavy. "I apologize for the burns. I do not even particularly want to be here, but I have been given orders by my Clan Head. I have, however, made my demonstration and there is no need to keep fighting. If you are willing to tap out then I would be delighted to give you this. It would pay for a week of a medic's time, the services of the best wigmaker, and a good deal left over as an apology for the harm I've caused you."

She stared at him in disbelief. "Are you seriously trying to bribe me?"

He studied her for a moment, then shrugged and tossed the purse aside. "Apparently not. Pity. You are facing someone who has demonstrated the Wood Element and you've already been injured. Your reputation is made simply by being in the tournament and winning your first match, and you will definitely be promoted to chūnin when you go home. When weighing a massive financial bonus against a minor reputational cost, an intelligent person would take the money."

"I am going to fucking end you," she growled. "Fire Element: Phoenix Fire Aura!" Golden fire leaped from the sky, limning her body in a shadow-dispelling aura that would roast anyone she touched yet left her skin and clothes unharmed. Chakra surging through her muscles, she threw herself at him.

Her fist was inches from his face, the heat of the flames already crisping a few of his hairs, when he disappeared. He Substituted away, replacing himself with a broken clothes dresser with its drawers hanging open.

Drawers which, now that she was close enough to see, were partially filled with lamp oil.

The oil trap was in front of her, the tree to her right; she threw herself left, rolling frantically to reduce her target profile in case the heat from her Aura was enough to ignite the oil behind her.

And then she rolled across the purse that Nara had so casually tossed aside, and things got bad.

The flames of her Aura touched the purse and destroyed it; the silk must have been soaked in something flammable in preparation for this moment. The instant it was destroyed she was rolling across a long, shallow pan. A pan filled with caltrops, water, and more fucking lamp oil.

She was halfway through the roll, her arm just about to make contact with the ground, as the pan appeared. She had no choice but to roll down the length of it, soaking her entire body in oil that promptly burst into flames, and vaporizing much of the water so that superheated steam blasted across her exposed skin. The caltrops were small, their tines far too small to cause significant damage, but the ends were barbed. They scratched at the skin of her arm and back as she went by, ripping lines in her clothes. She completed the roll and hurled herself out and away, yanking at her shirt because this fire was too large for her command of the extinguishing jutsu.

And that was the moment when she discovered the final insult.

The caltrops she had rolled across were connected to the pan with metal wires, perhaps three feet long. They had not managed to gain purchase in her clothes or skin, but three of them had stuck in the soles of her sandals. She was now dragging a long metal pan of flaming oil with her wherever she went. There was no way she could fight like this.

Of course, fighting was not her biggest problem right now. Her biggest problem was that she was once again on fucking fire!

Like all fire-element ninja, being on fire wasn't an unfamiliar experience. Mishaps occurred during training. Right now, however, this was not a mishap, this was enemy action. Fortunately, there hadn't been a lot of oil; he clearly was trying to be careful.

She dropped the Phoenix Fire Aura, yanked her shirt over her head and cast it aside, then flicked through the fire-extinguishing jutsu as quickly as she could. She grabbed the wires and yanked them loose from her shoes—

And froze, as a voice behind her said "Shadow Possession Complete."





XP AWARD: 0

Author's Notes:


  • The above fights were rolled and plotted out action-by-action, but I'm not including the specifics.
  • The Ino/Shino fight happened, but I don't have the energy to write it. If @Velorien or @OliWhail want to that would be lovely, otherwise we'll just announce the results.
  • The two fights have been presented together, but actually take place on separate days, as indicated by the timestamps at the beginning of each. The first fight takes place after Chapter 241: Sibling Rivalry, Part 2. The second fight takes place after Chapter 247.1: Bug Bites.


@Velorien, do you want them to vote in a plan for Thursday or would you rather do the fight?

If voting is happening, then it ends on Wednesday, February 13, 2019, at 12pm London time.
 
Last edited by a moderator:
Chapter 246: The Tournament, Round Three, Fight 2
Chapter 246: The Tournament, Round Three, Fight 2

December 26, afternoon.

Kei had never anticipated having to face the crowds without a plan. Part A, the verbal battle of wits, would have been difficult at the best of times, pitting the likes of Noburi's dubious wisdom and Pankurashun's alien experience against Ino's professional coaching and Shikamaru's ability to improvise without wrestling with his Bloodline Limit. In her current mental state… she might as well have been attempting to seduce Kagome. Without explosives.

"If I may?" Shikamaru addressed her.

Kei nodded apathetically. She had just been betrayed by one of the eight people she trusted, compelled to sever her remaining ties with a second, and was about to be forced to inflict pain and humiliation on the third. All of it her fault. All of it avoidable. Even this battle she could have forfeited with little consequence were the clan's position stronger—something with which she could have assisted had she not selfishly wasted time on childish romance.

She recognised her own failure. She recognised her own weaknesses. What could Shikamaru possibly say to her that she had not repeated to herself endlessly over the last few hours?

Shikamaru solved the problem but not speaking to her at all.

He directed his attention to the crowd.

"I believe I have provided satisfactory demonstration of my clan's power in the present. As I am its heir, you have also witnessed the potential in its future. Now, in exchange for all the entertainment I've given you so far, allow me for a brief moment to reflect upon its past."

His voice was leisurely, academic, a clear contrast to the varied mockery and aggression he had displayed against Ikeda. Kei was no more capable of reading the crowd than she was a book as yet unwritten, but she suspected that the silence around them was born of curiosity. What new trick was the magician about to reveal that warranted this kind of introduction?

She could not deny her curiosity either. Knowing as she did that all of this was building up to some catastrophic blow intended to plunge her into despair, the journey there might as well be interesting.

"Every shinobi child can name a handful of the clans whose power or skill has earned them a place in legend. The Hyūga. The Chikamatsu. The Fūma. The Sakamoto. The Uchiha. The Uzumaki. A dozen more. Yet in that entire list of names, only one is not a clan but an alliance. Why?

"Centuries ago, long before history as we know it, the Yamanaka were feared as spies whose targets would beg for the chance to surrender information; the Akimichi were feared for literally crushing all who stood against them. Yet it was not for their power that the Nara joined with them. No, it was the fact that these clans alone had the wisdom to realise that an alliance could be so much more than a brief union against a common enemy. It is a wisdom eventually rediscovered by Senju Hashirama, who wielded it to reshape the world. It is a wisdom even now being contemplated by the Hokage and the Mizukage.

"Three in harmony surpasses one in perfection. That is the motto of the Ino-Shika-Chō."

Shikamaru raised his voice. "Why should you care?

"Because the truth I wish to share with you is that the Nara do not merely advise, as so many believe. We do not merely do battle as I have demonstrated that we can. The Nara connect, as we have done since our earliest days. Whether they be the mysteries of the world or the plots of great clans, it is we who assemble the pieces to make a new whole."

He allowed his voice to fall again, to settle at a cool intensity that must have been the fruit of extensive practice with his teammates. He slowly swept his gaze over the audience.

"Of everyone gathered here, I alone know which of you have made secret pacts with the Nara. I alone know which of your rivals have made secret pacts with the Nara. And I alone have a bird's eye view of how it all connects."

You could have heard a pin drop.

"However," Shikamaru gave a faint smile, "I am not here to threaten you with the Nara's invisible power. Instead, I have an announcement to make which will illustrate it. A pact to be fulfilled before your very eyes."

He gestured at Kei, who had to suppress the instinct to step back in alarm as hundreds of heads instantly swivelled towards her.

"I hereby announce the engagement of Nara Shikamaru, heir to the Nara Clan, with Gōketsu Keiko, daughter to the Fifth Hokage!"

The cheering and applause originated from no more than a dozen points in the audience at first, but after a few seconds the ripples grew wider, amplified each other, until Kei could barely hear herself think for the cacophony of congratulation.

She was almost grateful.

Eventually, Shikamaru raised his right hand to call for silence.

"However, I believe you would all agree that it is both inappropriate and inauspicious for one of the happy pair to violently dominate the other within minutes of announcing their engagement. Thus, insofar as my fiancée has already proved herself worthy to be the Nara consort—and insofar as out of the two of us, she is the one with the huge flesh-rending living war machines—I do not hesitate to entrust her with the clan's honour in the coming finals."

He raised his hand further, straightening his arm.

"I forfeit. Thank you all for your time."

-o-​

They had commandeered a private room at the nearest café, feeling no need to break with tradition. This being Mist, there was no need for death threats to ensure the proprietor's discretion, as those were implied by virtue of him being a civilian interacting with ninja.

"How dare you?" Kei hissed as soon as they were alone, hoping her anger would not fail her this time.

"It was a necessary manoeuvre," Shikamaru said in an infuriatingly matter-of-fact voice. "I understand your anger at being denied the opportunity to demonstrate your abilities. However, it was necessary for the announcement to have the weight of so many witnesses behind it, and I could not count on both of us being in a fit state after the match—neither of us could have pulled our punches, for obvious reasons.

"It was, as I say, necessary. The Nara's relationship with the Gōketsu has grown much stronger due to our role in supporting Jiraiya's rule, and the alliance, if properly steered, offers the potential for us to interact with the Mori without the need for intermediaries. In other words, your political value has depreciated greatly compared to when our clans first made the agreement. There are increasing calls for you to be married to one of my cousins so that my hand may remain available and provide options for managing the shifting status quo."

Naturally. Kei could not even feign surprise at popular belief that she had no intrinsic value.

"However," Shikamaru's voice grew more firm, "I emphatically disagree. You, Gōketsu Keiko, are my perfect wife..."

Kei's vision blurred, together with her thoughts. She had been certain that no one would say those words to her in her entire lifetime.

"…insofar as my projections indicate that the other options will be worse," Shikamaru clarified.

Naturally. Her vision did not unblur.

"I have grown weary," Shikamaru continued, "of others believing that because apathy is my default condition, it is my only condition, and that they should therefore make all my decisions in my stead. My father, who took a wife of his choice over widespread objection, has no right to complain if I force his hand so I may do the same."

The sheer brutal irony of it fed the anger, suppressed the pain.

"You expressed it as a statement," she spat. "It never occurred to you to ask."

Shikamaru frowned. "Why would I? You have made your preferences clear. Granted, there was a case to be made for keeping you in the loop on internal clan dynamics, but we have both been busy, and it could only have upset you at a time when you needed to be calm and collected. It seemed unwise to raise the subject in advance."

"You could have asked!" Kei exclaimed. "At any point in the process, you could have asked! Even at the final moment, when your plan for me was in full flow, you could have shown some symbolic interest in my opinion and presented the engagement as a request!"

"I still don't understand why you're upset," Shikamaru said calmly. "You're not the type of person to wish for a cliché romantic proposal before the eyes of the world."

No, Kei was not. Romantic proposals were a meaningless experience. Mere pandering to social expectations. Meant for other people.

"So you are the one to choose," Kei said, "based on your knowledge of who I am. The one to produce the map and chart the course."

She rose from her seat, her hands pushing down on the table.

"I am not even an obstacle to you people, am I? I am a feature of the landscape!"

Her vision remained blurred. Where was her strength when she needed it most? Where was her ice?

"That simply isn't true, Keiko," Shikamaru said with unnatural patience as he looked up at her. "I only chose you to be my wife out of the deep respect I have for you and the way you think. Of course your preferences matter to me."

"Then why did you not ask? It would have been the work of seconds for you to demonstrate that you cared about my agency. The work of seconds to suspend your calculations and address me as a friend undergoing a life-changing experience rather than a milestone on your road to a satisfactory married life!"

"I apologise," Shikamaru said. His gaze fell away from hers, though only by a few degrees. "I did not realise that you would consider the formalities to have a significant emotional aspect. I assumed that bypassing them would only make matters easier for you, rather than displaying disrespect for your right to participate."

Formalities? Was that how he perceived her agency as an individual? That she craved to be the one to tick the boxes? That she was some self-centred child who erupted into hysterics if she was not permitted to join the game?

"Here," Shikamaru said, drawing forth a large scroll. "I was uncertain when to present you with this, but it seems this is a good time."

He unfurled it, the spread covering most of the table.

Kei blinked several times, but the script was small and her eyes still insufficiently clear.

"This," Shikamaru said, "is a contract outlining the rights and responsibilities you would possess as one marrying into the Nara Clan. There is no need for you to sign it at this early stage, though it is not forbidden either—it will not be considered valid until after the marriage ceremony in any case. However, I hope that presenting it to you now will reassure you that I wish to accommodate your desire to be a full participant in our engagement at every juncture. It is also intended to prove that final consent or otherwise belongs to you, and always did."

Kei stared at the enormous scroll in a daze. Shikamaru, presenting his secret weapon: an opportunity to grant consent to the decision he had already made for her. The secret weapon being a list of laws by which she was to be bound as a result of said decision.

That scroll was Ami, loyal family as long as Kei fulfilled the necessary conditions—and not a second longer. That scroll was Hazō, rendering her personhood conditional on her serving the greater good as he perceived it. That scroll was the Gōketsu and the Nara: it was the receipt proving she had been bought and sold, and applied for the intended purpose before her value could depreciate too far. It was even the Pangolin Summoning Scroll, a contract in its own right, defining her as a tool to facilitate the exchange of gold and firepower from one side for world domination from the other.

That scroll was the entirety of her value in this world.

When she left, Shikamaru was still staring at the kunai stuck deep into the tabletop.

-o-​
You have received 0 XP.

-o-
What do you do?

Voting closes on Wednesday 13th of February, 4 p.m. London Time. Note the extended deadline.​
 
Last edited:
Chapter 247: Bug Bites, Part 1
Chapter 247: Bug Bites, Part 1

December 25, morning.

"This is a bad time to start trying to develop a sense of humor, Shika."

"...What?"

"You're my team leader. You're expected to be loyal and supportive to me and Chōji, not go around telling us we suck. Right, Chōji?"

"Leave me out of this, Ino," the larger boy said, taking another bite of his fruit compote. His teammates were still working on their noodles and fish, but the heir of the Akimichi had already demolished those courses with casual efficiency.

"Traitor."

"Not a traitor, Eeny. I just don't think Shika's wrong. Shino is a terrible matchup for you and this is a game, not a real fight. There's things you could do on a real battlefield that might let you win, but you can't do them here because they would either kill Shino or breach OPSEC on Leaf secrets. Gōketsu already took enough of a risk with his 'fireball' seals, we don't need to add to the problem." He took another bite of the compote and then grinned. "Although, that was utterly hilarious. Worth the risk, if you ask me. The expression on that Hot Springs kid...."

"So what, I'm just supposed to lie down and quit?!"

"No. You are supposed to do your absolute best, as all three of us know you will. I simply wish you to prepare yourself for the fact that the odds are strongly against you. None of us are confident of Chōji's chances against Shino under these conditions, and Chōji has a much better matchup with him than you do. You asked for my assessment; I am giving it to you."

"I asked for your help! Advice, tactics, something!"

Shikamaru sighed, blowing out his cheeks in tired frustration. "During my fight, I seeded the arena with a large number of objects, explosives, and storage seals containing useful items. The intent was that you use these for cover or for surprise attack—"

"I know that, Shika. I helped come up with those plans. Don't you do your idiot-speak lectures on me. I know how to make Rock Lee do anything I want, including showing up at your house at three in the morning to demand you youthfully train with him."

Shikamaru paled. "I am fully cognizant of your intelligence and intended no slight against it. I was simply framing my thoughts."

"Uh-huh."

"What I was going to say was that those tools are no longer available to you. Mist cleared the arena after my battle, and they were annoyingly thorough about it. Although I doubt they got every single scrap of seal-laden confetti or piece of flatware, it is unlikely that anything remains that will be of use." He looked down at his hands. "I am sorry, Ino. I simply do not see how to help you this time."

"What? C'mon, you're never out of ideas. Stop joking around. What about all my Steel techniques?"

"They will not be efficacious this time. The"—he paused, a sneer of disgust creeping onto his face—"'Rain of Stabby Things' takes too much time, is useless as an attack jutsu, and Shino fights at range so area denial is irrelevant. You have not had enough practice with the Steel Bullet to successfully hit a mobile target who has not been stupid enough to leave himself on a predictable ballistic trajectory. Which Shino will not, as he is not an idiot. The Shields of Steel will not avail you either, as you will not be able to open an attack port without the insects pouring in. All it would do is render you immobile and helpless."

"What if I don't open a port? If I do nothing, Shino has to come open it himself and at that range I can snag him before he can react."

Shikamaru shook his head. "The ground is stony; the Shield will not lie perfectly flat, so there will be gaps along the bottom that the insects can come through. Even if it did not leave gaps, Shino would simply stand back and throw explosives until the dome cracked, letting his insects in. After the Gōketsu so thoroughly demonstrated the utility of enormous numbers of explosives, we are all walking around with sufficient numbers of them to be certain he can crack the dome. That situation would actually be more dangerous than not using the Shields. Recall the spalling we observed during testing."

Ino winced. "We could try the beekeeper suit...."

"Its success during testing was limited at best."

"Yeah, but those weren't Aburame bugs. Kikaichu are way smaller and weaker than those dragonflies that tore the mesh."

"I will not physically stop you from attempting it, but I strongly recommend against it. Beekeepers are widespread, meaning that all nations have been exposed to them. On the other hand, they are rare, secretive, and typically considered just a curiosity instead of an object of study. The other nations may or may not have realized that beekeeper suits would be an effective anti-Aburame technique, decided that it was a sufficient priority to warrant dedicating resources, stolen the secrets of their manufacture, and experimented until they found an effective version. I will note, however, that Leaf has seen no evidence of such techniques in the field, so it's possible that no one else has discovered it yet. In that case, it could be argued that putting other nations' thinking onto those lines would constitute a major OPSEC breach. The Hyūga, Inuzuka, and Kurusu would all use that as leverage against your clan."

"But that's bullshit! I have to lose the Chūnin Exams tournament just because maybe possibly everyone else in the world has been too stupid to figure out that wearing something that keeps bugs off you is a good way to fight bug users?"

"Yes, Ino. That is precisely what it means. Stop being a child—your duty as a Leaf ninja supercedes your need for self-aggrandizement and you know it."

She tried to outglare his calm equanimity but couldn't; after a moment she dropped her eyes. "Yeah, I do. And it probably wouldn't work anyway. Like you said during testing, 'The probability that a device originally built by civilians could keep out specially-bred combat bugs with an intelligence directing them is too small for meaningful calculation.'"

"I do not sound like that."

Chōji laughed. "You totally do. It was spooky."

Shikamaru glared, then made a very visible effort to set the annoyance aside. "Ino, there are only two tactics I can find that match your abilities, are within the rules, do not violate OPSEC, and have even a plausible hope of succes. Neither of them has good odds."

Ino perked up. "Right now I'll take anything. Hit me."

"The first is to hide and use Mind Body Transmission from concealment. Although possible in theory, I am confident that this tactic will not work, as Shino will not be cooperative enough to stand still in the open when he cannot identify your location. The second tactic is to charge him, grapple, and take over his body at touch range. Your taijutsu skills are...." He paused and eyed her warily for a moment. "...not something you have treated as a primary focus of training. On the other hand, I have seen Shino fight hand-to-hand and he is very weak at it. If you successfully land the grapple and manage to do so in a way that your hands are free to make seals then you can possess him. If so, it is possible that you will be able to command his insects to stand down, but I find it unlikely. If you cannot figure it out instantly then it is critical you not waste time grandstanding the way you did with Kiba. Have Shino immediately shout his surrender, then release him so that he can call the insects off. If you cannot land the grapple before the insects reach you, you need to surrender. Immediately, without further struggle."

He paused, his facial control insufficient to hide a shadow of fear. "His insects are dangerous, Ino. I do not know their exact parameters or precisely how well he can control them, but they attack by draining the victim's chakra. The difference between 'exhausted' and 'dead' is razor thin. If the insects do not stop feeding when you pass out then you will die. I do not want that."

"Awwww. See, I knew you loved me. Under that troublesome exterior, you're just a big ball of mush, aren't you?"

Shikamaru glared at her, then threw down his chopsticks and stood up. "If you intend to continue being insulting, I shall take my leave." He turned and stomped out of their room.

o-o-o-o​

It was a good day for Abe Shinichi, owner of Abe's Awesome Ice Cream and Hot Chocolate Emporium. Twenty quarts of ice cream plus his entire stock of hot chocolate (two gallons of it!!!), gone in one purchase without any haggling? It was worth taking the day off. At least in part because, no matter how good the money was, he didn't want to have to be around the Leaf girl with the half angry, half about to cry face. Everyone knew those people were killers and thieves; he was just lucky they had actually paid for the things instead of simply taking them and leaving him bleeding to death.



XP AWARD: Will be awarded next chapter

@Velorien will be writing the plan. There will be no voting.

A/N: This chapter takes place at the same time as Chapter 242: Ami and is followed by the second fight from Chapter 245: The Tournament, Round Two, Fights 1-2.
 
Last edited by a moderator:
Chapter 247, alternate intro
Author's Note: A bit of alternate timeline for your entertainment. It did not actually happen in MfD canon, but imagine this as contiguous with the end of chapter 246, immediately after Hazō receives the 'not actually marrying you' letter from Ami.



Jiraiya was frantically digging through his trunk, tossing clothes over his shoulder and muttering angrily to himself.

"Sir?" Hazō said tentatively, lingering in the doorway.

"What?" Jiraiya snapped. "Can it wait? I need to be out the door two minutes ago for today's fun and games with the other Kage, and of course I just spilled mustard on my last clean shirt."

Hazō ran through the contents of his myriad storage seals and determined that no, he did not have any clothes that would work for Jiraiya's build. (He immediately resolved to start carrying at least one set of appropriate clothing for each person in the Leaf delegation.) "I think Higashino has something that will fit you. I'll go check."

"Actually, would you mind going, Lynx?" Noburi said. "Hazō needs to show Jiraiya something and I really, really need to see his face when he reads it."

The young ANBU raised an eyebrow and snorted in amusement. "Of course. I'll be right back." He slipped his mask on and vanished in a flicker of chakra-enhanced speed.

"Nothing pastel!" Jiraiya shouted after him. "The guy wears way too many pastels," he muttered to himself. He turned to his sons, who still stood quietly beside the door. "Okay, what did you need to show me?"

Wordlessly, Hazō handed over the 'just kidding about the marriage' scroll. After all, what was there to say?

Jiraiya skimmed through it quickly, then went back and read it more carefully before snapping it shut in annoyance.

"That girl is going to make me crazy," he muttered.

"May I offer my assessment, sir?" Hazō asked carefully.

Jiraiya took a deep breath and released it slowly. "Go for it. This is a good chance for you to try out your political instincts."

"Thank you, sir," Hazō said uncertainly. He had political instincts? Huh. "First, the original letter, the one with the acceptance of the marriage offer which I did not make, was delivered by a Mori courier. If we take this letter as true then the original courier was compromised. That implies that this courier was not compromised, which means that Ami has some sort of network of contacts and a way of vetting who is and is not loyal to her."

"That one isn't magic," Jiraiya noted. "You listen to what they say, watch what they do, and check for inconsistencies."

"Yes sir. However, to me it suggests that her network would be of at least moderate size and not just a few handpicked close friends. Close friends would be much harder to compromise."

"You'd be surprised," Jiraiya said. Lynx reappeared in the room, shirt in hand, and Jiraiya started shrugging into it as he continued. "Still, it's a good point. Much easier to compromise people who are working for money or favors as opposed to people who are personally loyal. What else?"

"This letter may or may not have been compromised. If it was then we can't trust its contents. If it wasn't then we can interpret this as Ami giving us the opportunity to choose between going through with the marriage or cancelling it, and she'll go along either way. On the other hand, the first letter was very aggressive in its phrasing, suggesting that that is the option she actually prefers."

Jiraiya finished lacing his shirt and pulled his haori on over it, tying the belt quickly. His hands moved automatically, but he frowned in thought as they did. "I'm not completely sure I agree," he said at last, heading for the bedroom door, Hazō and Noburi trotting along beside him. "It's a good analysis and certainly plausible, but it makes my teeth itch. It's a risky play, and very pushy. I refuse to believe that her Clan Head blessed this plan, so most likely Ami hasn't discussed it with the elders and is doing it purely on her own. Remember our conversation about fear? It's one thing for That Woman to try to back me into a diplomatic corner, but Ami has no such protections. If I took offense I could cause her a huge amount of trouble. On the other hand, if I went along with the proposal and she sprung the news on her clan that she was marrying into the family of a traditional Mist enemy—one that is mostly comprised of so-called 'traitors to Mist'—then she would very likely be stricken from the clan rolls. Even execution wouldn't be entirely outside the bounds of possibility. If she really does want to marry you then this was the wrong way to do it, since her only path to a win is if I support her and publicly advocate for the suit. She'd have been much better off approaching me quietly."

They were at the door to the apartment now. Jiraiya slipped on his sandals and nodded to Lynx and Panda, the two ANBU on duty today. "Anyway, interesting topic for later. We're doing some tricky legal revisions today so it'll probably be a late night. Stay safe, don't cause any trouble." He and his ANBU vanished out the door, leaving the two boys behind.

"That went well," Hazō said after a moment.

"I cannot wait to hear you present this to Keiko," Noburi said, grinning. "Have you got any popcorn left in your storage seals?"

Hazō shot his brother a disgusted look. "Shut up, Nobby."

Noburi's grin got wider. "Make me, Mr. MEW."

Hazō shook his fist (mostly-)pretend-angrily at his tormentor, then took a breath. "Okay, let's do this."

The distance to Keiko's door was similar to the distance from the Gōketsu estate to the Yamanaka estate: Long enough to let the doubts and fears breed and short enough to not provide time for finding answers.

He knocked quietly. "Keiko?" he called. "Got a minute?"

A couple of very long seconds passed before Keiko called, "Come in."

Hazō pushed the door open and stepped carefully inside. Keiko was sitting at her desk; a closed journal in front of her and inkstains on her fingers suggested what she'd been doing.

"A messenger just brought this for me," he said, stepping forward with the scroll extended. He took care to hold it by the very end so there would be no risk of accidental contact. "You should read it. Don't worry, it's good news."

Keiko gave him a narrowed look, then took the scroll and glanced through it. As had Jiraiya, she then went back and read it more carefully before rolling it up again.

"I see."

Hazō waited nervously to see what would happen next, but silence held sway. "What do you think?" he asked at last.

"Why does it matter?" she asked. "We have already ascertained that you will do as you feel best, and I have acknowledged that I cannot stop you." She cocked her head, then lifted a kunai off the desk and considered it carefully. "At least...not morally."

Hazō forced himself to smile around the teeth that he could not stop from gritting. "Keiko. Your opinions and feelings matter to me. There are fewer than a dozen people in the world whose opinions I care about, and you and Noburi are two of the most important. Yes, there are times when I will evaluate the situation and choose to do something that I know you will not like. Just as there are times when I will do something that Kagome-sensei doesn't like, or Jiraiya, or anyone else. I will only make that choice after careful thought when I truly believe, based on the best available evidence, that the value of such actions is so large that it outweighs personal feelings. That was the case with Ami; Jiraiya has made clear that she is an important player in the Mist political arena, but we know nothing about her power base or her agenda. I had an opportunity to approach her and potentially gain information that would give Jiraiya an advantage in the diplomatic arena. I understood there would be consequences, specifically that it would hurt the feelings of those I value. I evaluated whether it would be better to tell you before or after your match and decided that I would wait until afterwards so that you were not distracted.

"I am aware that my words are not enough to resolve your feelings or to completely eliminate the issues between us. I will think on how to manage that and I ask that you tell me if you think of anything at all that I can do to make things better.

"In the meantime, I need your advice...both for the good of the clan and so that I can try to avoid hurting you again. We have here two letters from Ami. Between them, my best understanding is that there actually is a marriage offer on the table but that if we choose not to take it then Ami will not press the issue. Does this accord with your understanding?"

"It seems not unreasonable."

"Noburi, thoughts?"

Noburi hesitated, studying Keiko nervously. "Honestly, dude, if I were in your shoes, I'd be terrified. This Ami sounds crazier than a bag of cats—no offense, Keiko. She's giving Jiraiya fits; can you imagine actually having her as your wife? For that matter, what would it even mean? Would she come back to Leaf with us, or would she stay here? If she stays, are you expected to stay too?"

Hazō raised both hands, palm-up in a gesture of helplessness. "I have no idea. At this point, my best idea is to meet with her again—not a date, not even an instance of two individuals spending time together in the hope of having a long-term relationship, or whatever that phrase is. Meet with her and just ask what is going on and what she actually wants. I need to run that by Jiraiya when he comes back and I want to run it by the two of you now."

He scratched his head and frowned. "To be honest, I don't even know if I want to marry her. Like Noburi so very undiplomatically said, she's hard to understand or predict. She's also older than me and a jōnin, so I doubt I could keep up with her."

"It's not that she's a jōnin that would make it hard for you to keep up," Keiko supplied. "It's that she's not stupid."

Noburi laughed; Hazō gave his sister a sour look. "Not helping, Keiko."

"I dunno, I thought it was hilarious," Noburi said. "Don't be so serious, Mr. MEW."

"Fine, whatever. Look, that's my best idea right at the moment. Jiraiya gets final approval, obviously, but I still want to know what the two of you think."

Noburi opened his mouth...then closed it. "Keiko, you want to take this?"

"Of course you should go on the date, Hazō. After all, it would provide positive utility to the clan and that must be our overriding concern."

Hazō heard his teeth grinding and forced himself to relax his jaw. "Keiko...." He broke off and forced himself to take a breath. He swallowed back the first thing he'd intended to say, and the second, and finally the third.

"Okay," he said at last. "You want to be passive-aggressive about this, that's your right. You are correct that it might provide a lot of utility to the clan. Unless Noburi has a good reason why I shouldn't or Jiraiya vetoes the idea, I'm going to do it. Noburi?"

His brother grinned. "Nah, you totally should. I can't wait to see what's left of you after she finishes sticking her fingers in your brain and stirring—metaphorically, of course." He paused, thinking. "Well, hopefully."

"Right," Hazō said, choosing to ignore the final words. "Final question: Keiko, you get veto on this one if you want it. I cannot come up with words that properly express how I feel about what Ami did to you. 'Bullshit', 'traitor', 'raging bitch'...none of them properly convey my feelings of anger and—"

Keiko's head snapped up. "It was not! Her actions were entirely appropriate! It was entirely reasonable for her to consider me a traitor to Mist, and she was absolutely right that I have always been a failure and a disappointment to the Mori cl—"

"NO YOU HAVE FUCKING NOT!"

Noburi shrank back in surprise and Keiko stopped in mid-word, eyes going wide in shock at Hazō's language and volume. Hazō was so angry he couldn't get a word out, and almost distracted enough to miss Noburi waving off the two ANBU who had been half a second from bursting into the room.

"Keiko," Hazō said at last, forcing himself to sound calm. "You have been told literally hundreds of times, by the people best qualified to judge your skills and actions, that you are not a failure and that the Mori clan were out of their fucking minds to treat you the way they did. You have had your physical skills pointed out to you. You have been complimented on your mind separate from your bloodline, so don't even try it. You have been told—quiet, I'm talking here—that being accepted as a Summoner is an impressive feat that showed quick wits and enormous courage. You single-handedly saved the clan by the financial deal you made with the pangolins"—she again started to speak and he again hurried to interrupt—"and what they did with the seals is not your Sage-bedamned fault, so shut up! You utterly demolished your opponents in the exams and in the tournament, demonstrating that you're a powerful ninja. You terrified Hyūga into being less of a prick. You inspired the people of Leaf. Your intelligence and wits are a major reason why our team survived as missing-nin for two years. If you want to be angry at me for ignoring your feelings, that is absolutely your right. If you want to snipe at me while helping figure out this deal with Ami, I will nod right along because I earned it. If you want to tell me to sod off and you aren't interested in discussing it...fine, whatever. But if you want to keep wallowing in self-pity and twisting the facts to show why you are not an incredible, brilliant, talented woman then you can just FUCK RIGHT OFF!"

He stopped, forcing himself to get his anger-accelerated breathing under control as he waited for Keiko's response. He felt like he should probably be nervous about it but, honestly, he was just too pissed.

"...I inspired the people of Leaf?"

Oops.

"Seriously? All that, and that's what you took away?" he said, replicating Jiraiya's tone as well as he could as he quickly arranged his thoughts to lead away from anything related to plushies or fan clubs. "Yes. The people of Leaf talk about all of us. Mari-sensei took me out a couple times before she fell apart, made sure that I heard some of the songs and stories. There's even some accounts of our 'adventures'—mostly made up and all exaggerated—that have been set to sea shanties. Not all of the stories are good, but literally everything about you is. In the songs, Kagome-sensei gets mocked for being crazy, I get it for being careless, Noburi gets it for...whatever, never mind. The point is, in none of the things that I heard about you did I hear a single word of criticism. You get held up as this shining paragon of intellect and lethal beauty, without the ribald comments that get made about Mari-sensei. So yes, you fucking inspired the people of Leaf. Now, would you please answer the fucking question that I was trying to ask before you went off on your latest spiral of self-hate?!"

Keiko stared owlishly at him, blinking slowly as her brain struggled to shift paradigms. "Yes?"

"Thank you. Now, right now I'm planning to go to this meeting with Ami and try to find out what the hells she wants. Despite my feelings about her actions, I know how much you care about her and I don't want to indirectly hurt you by way of Ami. Also, I would prefer to live in a world where the two of you reconcile. I recognize that I cannot accomplish that goal at this meeting, or even in many meetings. What I could do, and will only do with your approval, is to broach the subject of you and try to find out both why she did what she did and how she actually feels about you. I recognize that this is a risky course and I will not undertake it without your permission. In fact, unless you say it's all right I will not say a single word about you and will refuse to discuss the topic if she brings it up. So: How do you feel about the idea of me bringing you up in conversation with Ami? Separately, do you want me to broach the topic of reconciliation?"

Keiko considered for a moment, then smiled slightly. "That's two questions. You only asked me to answer one."

Hazō glared his lack of amusement loudly.

"Fine." She thought a bit longer. "My feelings on the matter are complex and I do not fully understand them. Part of me hopes that she will express a desire for reconciliation. Part of me fears hearing that she has no interest. I dread the idea that she hates me or, perhaps worse, has utterly dismissed me from her thoughts. I worry that it might not be possible to reconcile. That perhaps our relationship is permanently shattered. I entertain wild notions about why she severed our bond—perhaps it was because I was a missing-nin and she fears being socially tainted by my presence despite wanting me there? Perhaps she was angry at me for betraying her and our family? Perhaps she simply got tired of putting up with my—"

"Keiko."

Keiko hesitated. "There are many reasons that I can think of for what happened, and all of them frighten me. With that said, I recognize that an alliance with Ami and whatever this faction of hers is would be a powerful advantage for the Gōketsu. However angry or hurt or afraid I am, I refuse to be a drag on this clan any more than I nat—"

"Keiko!"

"I refuse to be a drag on this clan," she said, aborting her prior words. "Discuss with her whatever you feel will be useful, provided that you maintain OPSEC and do not commit us, or me, to anything specific without consulting Jiraiya."

Hazō considered that. "Fine. Thank you." He paused. "I'm going to go make a sandwich. You want one?"

"No, thank you."
 
Last edited:
Chapter 247 Part 1: Onimushi
Chapter 247 Part 1: Onimushi

December 26, morning, a few hours before Keiko's match.

"To my rrrrright, we have Akimichi Chōji! The towering titan of terror! The man with iron flesh that shrugs off the strongest taijutsu! The ultimate gourmand who feasts on victory while his enemies drown in the waters of defeat! Hold on tight to your seats, because today his footsteps are going to shake the earth!

"To my lllleft, we have Aburame Shino! General of his own army, commander of creeping death, he reduces his enemies to dried-out husks without ever lifting a finger! No use begging for mercy, because his insects won't understand… and he won't care!"

Aburame stared blankly at Akimichi, who stared blankly back, their expressions concealed by a high collar in one case and a mask depicting a wrathful oni in the other. The demon had sharp horns, narrow snake-like slit pupils, giant bared fangs, and a long, twisted tongue that seemingly reached out to entangle the viewer. It somehow gave the impression of a roaring ape and a striking snake at the same time.

"You… are aware that my partners have no special interest in your face?" Aburame asked curiously. "And that, with your identity already known, this will in no way prevent your humiliating defeat from being made public?"

Akimichi offered no explanation.

"Are you sure you want to do this, Shino?" he asked in a kindly, muffled voice. "You know I have more than enough chakra to crush you before your insects can do anything, and nobody will blame you if you bow out now. You've already done your clan proud by making it this far, and sometimes people just get bad match-ups, you know?"

"Yes," Aburame said smugly. "Yes, I believe they do. Perhaps you should know that over the past week, my partners have been stealthily tasting your chakra, one insect at a time, in one body part at a time. I am well aware of your reserves, as well as a variety of other interesting details about your capabilities, and I think you should be the one to surrender. Why? Because we will be forced to drain your chakra at near maximum speed, and as I lack sensory powers myself, we may not be able to stop at exactly the right moment.

"The current crop of Hyūga medic-nin is still in training, and no one else can reliably repair damage to the chakra system. Undetectable damage that manifests only in the long term, and cannot be provably traced to a given source, does not qualify as maiming. Still, I have no desire to risk the health of a fellow Leaf shinobi if it can be avoided. Please choose surrender over the risk of permanent damage."

Akimichi's voice turned a little less kindly and more shaky. "You're bluffing," he insisted, "and you're not even good at it."

"Is that so?" Aburame asked calmly. "I suppose we will soon find out."

"All right, that's enough of that!" the judge snapped. "You're creeping out the audience. Get in there, you two!"

No sooner had she finished speaking than Akimichi was gone, and, looking over the edge, Aburame could already see a pair of giant grasping hands waiting to grab him as he came down.

"Substitution Technique!"

Lacking in easy targets within range, Aburame was forced to swap with a log almost within Akimichi's expanded reach. The oni mask grinned in anticipation. The hands reached out—

—then swiftly recoiled as Shino leapt backwards, leaving a vast cloud of insects in place. The audience leaned forwards, struggling to see past the dark, living miasma.

The insects reshaped themselves into twin blade-like formations, resembling nothing more than the mandibles of an ant. Akimichi froze for a second at the sight of the twin swarms bearing down on him, but forced himself into motion before the pincer movement could trap him completely. He rolled through the middle, towards Aburame, in a simultaneous dodge and attack… and towards one final group of insects that surged up from the grass, left there like an invisible bear trap in the seconds after Aburame's Substitution.

For a second, there was nothing visible but a black, writhing cylinder that had formerly been a ninja.

Then a giant arm burst out like an earth demon punching through solid rock. A fist opened, revealing a seal that must have been concealed in Akimichi's palm all along.

With one dramatic motion, Akimichi cast the seal at his feet, and it exploded into a long, red carpet in front of him. Without hesitation, he dropped onto it, and began to roll.

The screeching of the dying insects was loud enough to be heard from the stands, as rising smoke revealed the red of the carpet to be smouldering embers. Akimichi continued to roll up and down it as if oblivious to the heat.

Finally, he staggered up, perhaps a quarter of the insects still clinging to his charred uniform. It took him only a couple of seconds to spot the boulder behind which Aburame had concealed himself. He began a slow, heavy walk, heading inexorably for his opponent.

Aburame shifted to keep the boulder between himself and Akimichi—

—only to be punched viciously in the face as Akimichi's enhanced arm reached all the way around. Aburame flew through the air in a graceful arc, then hit the ground hard and kept going for a few metres from sheer momentum. It didn't look like he'd be getting up again.

Akimichi, his movements growing more sluggish with every step, reached Aburame's prone body, pulled back his fist for the finishing blow—

—and collapsed with a thud. His mask rolled away, knocked off by the impact, transforming him back from a vengeful demon into an ordinary mortal genin.

After several attempts, Aburame climbed to his feet, gave Akimichi's motionless form a wary look, then turned towards the audience and recalled his remaining insects. As they streamed into his sleeves, he picked up the cracked mask and held it aloft.

"He surrenders."

-o-​

This is (probably) not the entirety of the update, though it sure feels like one after all the planning and dice rolling and redoing the whole thing again because I miscalculated one thing. I don't know how @eaglejarl does it. I have a half-written draft for the rest which I'll try to whip into shape if I have time tomorrow.

Fair warning that either way the update will cut out early because I'm not sure you realised that Finals are today, and may want to replan accordingly.
 
Last edited:
Interlude: Tears of Red
Interlude: Tears of Red

"I swear, Grandfather," Yuri threw up her hands, "it's like he's stalking me! This is the third time the target got away because I was busy fighting him!"

"Senju dogs!" Grandfather spat. "Not a scrap of honour among them. While you were away, Bunkichi learned his name: Senju Ryōma, the last glaive-wielder they have left after the Battle of Fukō. Would that he had perished with the rest of them!

"But be careful, Granddaughter. It may be a coward's weapon, but he's been killing men with polearms since he was eight years old."

Yuri shrugged. "So he started two years earlier. I'm an adult Uchiha now. He wouldn't be fit to lick my sandals if he lived to be a hundred."

"So much fire in you," Grandfather chuckled, "just like your mother. She'd be so proud."

"Thank you, Grandfather," Yuri said, glowing on the inside. "I'll bring you his head on a plate, see if I don't."

-o-​

"Well, if it isn't the little mantis," Senju sneered. "Too bad this bounty's mine. Again."

"Mantis, am I? Well, you'll be praying for mercy soon enough. Did you forget how I almost had you last time?"

Senju gave an exaggerated yawn. Against a lesser enemy, like a Hara or an Inuzuka, she'd have taken the opening, and he'd be dead before he hit the ground. But she knew Senju well enough to know when he was baiting her. The second she tried to move in, that glaive would come up, and she'd be cut in half before she could react.

"What's the matter, Uchiha? Trying to kill me with your razor wit?"

"You're too dense for my cutting remarks," Yuri said. "Now, how about you stop trying to talk me to death, and we settle this before the renegade escapes from both of us. Again.

"Fire Element: Relentless Flames Technique!"

Her shortswords were in her hands the second she finished the final seal. She'd need to follow through fast—that Senju armour was good at deflecting blows, and she had to press her advantage while Senju was too busy dodging the technique.

Her warrior instincts warned her at the last moment, and she slipped into a forward slide right as Senju's glaive swept across where she'd been. He must have been training to defend against her ninjutsu after she nearly burned off his arm last time.

But post-sweep was when he was most vulnerable, and his glaive would still be horizontal. Yuri, at his knee level, readied her swords. One to knock the plate away, the other to go right through his manhood. Let the Senju scum laugh at her then. Her blades lashed out, only for her to realise too late that—

-o-​

"How much longer is he going to keep doing this?!" Yuri exclaimed, pacing back and forth across Grandfather's hut. "I feel like I've spent my entire life fighting him when it's barely been a year!"

"I understand how you feel, Granddaughter," Grandfather said wearily. "I understand it very well because you spend an hour ranting about him every time you get back. Can you not just kill him and get it over with?"

"I will next time," Yuri muttered. "He only got away today because my foot slipped."

"You know," Grandfather said thoughtfully, "we could just get a few men together and lure him into a trap like we did with that Kazuma boy. The Senju have been getting complacent these last few months."

Yuri spun around. "Never!" she roared. "The Senju dog is mine!"

-o-​

"Not you again, little mantis. Are you so besotted with me that you just can't stay away?" Senju pulled his glaive from his back like a bored chef bringing out the soup ladle, leisurely and infuriating.

"No, I just want to cut that ego of yours down to size, and I figured I should start early since it's an all-day job." Yuri twirled her swords in the lazy, casual movement she'd been practising ever since their last fight. "Tell me, which part would you like me to cut off first?"

"I know which one you're really after," Senju grinned, "but I'm afraid it might be too big for you. Want to come find out?"

Every time Yuri thought she'd reached the limits of how much one person could piss her off...

"Fine, then," she hissed. "Let's find out how much of a man you really are.

"Fire Element: Final Conflagration Technique!"

She flared her chakra, flashing into position to the right of the pillar of fire. She moved through it to the left, slashing as she went, trusting in her pre-cast protection to keep her unharmed as she finished Senju off. Her blades came down through the hellfire—and Senju pulled her into a bear hug, getting inside both her reach and her protective aura.

For a very long second, the two gazed into each other's eyes.

Her knee to the groin connected at the same time as his headbutt.

-o-​

Yuri hated feeling this way. It was intrusive and painful and it didn't make sense. Spending hours dwelling on her endless battles with the Senju scumbag was nothing new, but now she just couldn't get him out of her head. That arrogant, bull-headed, smirking, giant-weapon-overcompensating pig! She'd dunked her head into several bowls of freezing cold water, and it hadn't made her feel any less mad.

But right at the point when she was ready to beat her head against the wall, the realisation finally hit her. Of course they kept clashing over and over for two years straight. Of course he'd been the one to awaken her Sharingan. Of course she was obsessing over every detail of his looks and the way he moved. It was something perfectly natural, nay, expected, of a woman her age.

She'd found her fated rival.

How had she not seen it before? So many of her peers had craved this very thing, only to die before they found the one. And Yuri had nearly missed it. Two of her precious fourteen years spent fighting Ryōma as if he was any other hated Senju, not realising what she really had. She should have felt ashamed at her obliviousness. Instead, she was elated. They were meant to be together.

She'd still kill him the second she had the chance, of course—mercilessly and with massive Fire Element overkill. But this way it would be destiny.

-o-​

"Fated rivals?" Ryōma laughed. "More like you're my fated footrest. Or your rapidly-cooling corpse will be, anyway."

"Fated footrest?" Yuri growled. "Is that how you see me, Ryōma? Then I guess I'd better put an end to our rivalry here and now—the traditional way!"

"Now since when have we been on first-name terms?" Ryōma asked bemusedly.

That… was a very valid question. When did she start thinking of him like that? And when was the ground going to swallow her for saying it to his face?

"What the hell," Ryōma(!) said. "Let's roll with it, Yuri."

He knew her name. He knew her name. Why did he know her name? And why did that make her heart beat so fast?

"So can I get on with killing you now?" he asked.

The sheer embarrassment still coursing through her veins, she almost said, "Please."

-o-​

I hate you. I want you to die for what you've done to me. I want to take the Fire Element and burn you to ashes, just like you've taken my heart and burned it to ashes. Tell me how I'm supposed to live from now on, knowing that you're still not dead.

The words poured out from her, but even after imprisoning them in her personal scroll, she still didn't feel any lighter. He'd called her name and now she was bound to him, longing for her worst enemy, knowing that she couldn't cut herself free. What was she supposed to do? She couldn't turn to her clansmen with this. He was Senju, one of the cursed Senju that murdered her loved ones generation after generation… and now he was her loved one, and there was no escape. Why couldn't she have killed him before it was too late?

Tomorrow she'd be sent on her next mission. A merchant was ferrying iron to the Senju. He couldn't be allowed to reach his destination. The caravan was going to pass close to Uchiha territory, and he was going to be there. There wasn't a shadow of a doubt in her mind. He would be there and it would be her only opportunity to be with him, even if it was merely in mortal combat.

-o-​

She hadn't been back from their fight on the castle ramparts for five minutes before her father found her. His expression was colder than ice.

"You will explain."

Yuri's heart stopped. He was holding her personal scroll, unfurled to the section with her most agonised, pleading poems. She'd referred to Ryōma by name.

"I-It's not what it looks like, Father! I was… I was…"

Manipulation and deception weren't Yuri's strong suit. She lacked subtlety and couldn't hold back her feelings, which was why she was only sent on combat missions.

"It was calligraphy practice! I wasn't trying to write 'Ryōma'; I didn't even realise that was how you spelled his name!"

"Daughter," Father said tensely, "I never said anything about Ryōma."

They wouldn't have to execute her. She was going to kill herself here and now.

"Do you realise the magnitude of the sin you've committed?" Father exploded. "To express love for the clan's mortal enemy, to want to give yourself to him? The Senju killed your uncle, woman! They killed your cousins! They killed your grandmother!"

"I-I know, Father! Do you think I don't know that he's a child of liars and murderers and honourless dogs that should have been strangled at birth?"

"And yet you want him to"—Father made a show of checking the scroll—"fill you to the brim with his curse so that in your sweet surrender you will no longer be torn in twain'?"

The only reason Yuri didn't immolate herself on the spot was that her hands were trembling too badly to make seals.

With a flick of his wrist, Father cast the scroll into the campfire.

"It seems his 'curse' is already in you, Daughter. By rights, I should throw you in to join your poems.

"But you have served the clan well, and I will give you one chance to redeem yourself. You know what must be done."

She knew what must be done.

"The taint in your heart will not outlive the tainter. Come back with his head, Yuri… or not at all."

Yuri was not subtle, but she knew her father. There was anger hidden in his face, but also pain. She understood what he was risking, allowing his traitorous daughter to walk out of the camp alive. She understood how much he trusted her.

"I will not fail you, Father."

-o-​

How long had it been? Their blades had first clashed in the early morning. Now, in the corner of her eye she could see the sun begin to rise again. Her breath did not come easily to her, and she had to force her hands to close around the grips of her weapons. And of course, she bore a thousand minor wounds.

Ryōma was doing no better. Occasionally, the blade of his glaive would droop, exposing his shoulder. Yuri would lunge, knowing that in that second she could inflict a crippling, even fatal, wound. At the last moment, her treacherous hand would turn the sword aside. Then she would stagger, exhausted by the movement, and only barely deflect his counter.

"Go home… little mantis…" Ryōma wheezed. "The prey's long gone… and I can chop you into salad… another day."

"There will be… no other day," Yuri wheezed in response. "I will end you... right here."

He grinned like a sleep-deprived madman. "I like a girl… with spirit."

That earned him another attempted stabbing, but she couldn't help giving a brief smile.

"I bet you say that… to all the girls…"

A chop of the glaive. An X-block. A blade guided downwards, followed by a sidestep and retaliation. Hands slowing down just a little bit. Ryōma leaning out of the way.

"Just the ones… who try to kill me." He paused. "So… most girls."

She snerked. Her guard softened briefly, and he thrust at her side. He was too slow.

"If that's the best you can do… with that big weapon of yours… I'm not surprised."

His smile. The sparkle in his eyes. The way he could still banter after all the cuts she'd inflicted on him.

Yuri finally understood what her heart was telling her. Why she couldn't finish him, even when she could.

If what she'd been given really was a choice, then… 'not at all'.

She raised her swords, crouched—then sprang straight at Ryōma with all her remaining strength.

With her Sharingan, she could see his glaive thrusting for her chest before it happened.

She didn't dodge.

"Strange…" she said dazedly, staring at the blade piercing through her. "It doesn't hurt… as much… as I thought…"

Ryōma dropped the glaive, the motion sending waves of pain through her, and rushed over to her.

"Idiot!" he shouted. "What the hell kind of move was that? Did you even think what you were doing?"

"Shouldn't you… be happy?" she slurred. "You finally got what you wanted."

"Not like this! You think this… this cruel joke is the ending I hoped for?!"

She struggled to focus on his face.

"I had to," she said. "Even at the end… you were too clumsy to kill me."

He didn't smile.

"Why, Yuri?"

She was in his arms, being lowered carefully to the ground. She didn't know when that started, but it felt… nice. Restful.

"You really are… dense," she said. "I'm in love with you. Maybe I always was."

"I'm dense?" he gave a melancholy smile. "I love you too, little mantis. I found my way to you every time I could."

Suddenly, she wanted to live. Desperately, hopelessly, to live. To stay in this moment forever.

But she couldn't feel her body anymore.

She reached up with hands growing numb. She stroked his cheek. She tried to pull him closer.

He leaned down, still holding her, and looked into her eyes.

She felt his lips on hers.​
 
Chapter 247 Part 2: In Hot Pursuit of Brittle Ice
Chapter 247 Part 2: In Hot Pursuit of Brittle Ice

December 26, afternoon.

Keiko's match was over. The crowd was variously shocked, disappointed, confused, and moved by young love. Doubtless, some were also calculating political implications, and preparing urgent reports to their superiors, while outwardly appearing variously shocked, disappointed, confused, and moved by young love. Hazō himself was firmly in the confused camp, the "what just happened?" sub-faction.

Once outside the arena with its thousands of potential eavesdroppers, Hazō pulled Noburi into an alley. "What just happened? Did Keiko tell you the engagement was confirmed?"

Noburi shook his head. "Nope. I don't get it either. I know she's a very private person, but this is both clan business and a huge weight off her shoulders. She was going to marry someone, and Nara happens to be one of exactly two non-Gōketsu friends she's got. Don't look at me like that, you know it's true."

"I see what you mean," Hazō said. "You'd expect to see her celebrating, at least in that low-key 'today the universe is slightly less filled with cruelty and despair than usual' Keiko kind of way. She wouldn't go around hiding this massive improvement in her relationship status from her own clan."

"That certainly is not a thing you would expect to happen," Noburi agreed.

For a moment, something about Noburi's tone of voice bothered Hazō, but he didn't know what it was. Too even, maybe?

No matter. This wasn't the time for diplomacy practice.

"It can't have been that recent," Noburi went on, "because Lord Nara would have had to approve it before they left Leaf. That's nearly two weeks. Jiraiya would have to know as well, and some people don't leave their family out of the loop."

"I said I was sorry, OK?" Hazō exclaimed.

"You should be," Noburi said. "Weren't we supposed to be a team?

"But you can beat yourself up later. I promise I'll help. Right now, seems like we have a bigger problem."

"Right," Hazō said. "Keiko hasn't been acting like someone who's heard about the engagement. She hasn't even been spending much time out with Nara, and she goes out to see him every other day in Leaf. Since it wouldn't make sense for Lord Nara or Jiraiya to hide it from her in the first place… it means they don't know."

Noburi winced. "If that's true, that means Nara decided it on his own, and announced it in public where neither clan head can take it back without looking bad. Not that you'd know anything about that."

"Not now, Noburi."

"To conclude," Noburi said, "Nara decided that he was getting engaged to Keiko, and didn't tell her in advance. Right after you decided to go hang out with Keiko's beloved lost sister, and didn't tell her in advance."

"Right," Hazō said. "You look for Keiko. I'll look for Nara. Maybe if we're fast enough, we can still save him."

-o-​

"You!" Hazō seized his thousandth civilian. "Have you seen Nara Shikamaru? About this tall, sticky-up black hair, dark grey clothes, possibly fleeing in terror?"

"N-No, honourable ninja, sir! I'm sorry! Please don't kill me!"

"You!" Hazō seized his thousand-and-first civilian. "Have you seen Nara Shikamaru? About this tall, sticky-up black hair, dark grey clothes, possibly fleeing in terror?"

"N-No, honourable ninja! Please, I have a family!"

"You!" Hazō seized his thousand-and-second civilian. "Have you seen Nara Shikamaru? About this tall, sticky-up black hair, dark grey clothes, possibly fleeing in terror?"

"Y-Yes, honourable ninja! He's retroactively reserved the private room of our humble café!"

"Is there anyone else there?"

"There was another ninja. Genkotsu Keiko, the anteater summoner!"

They were together. In a room with no witnesses. Hazō had to hurry. To the best of his knowledge, Keiko had never actually murdered anyone—at least not anyone she wasn't supposed to murder—and Hazō didn't want her to get into the habit. Despite being a founding member of the explosives clan, Keiko favoured kunai. Nara might not have bled to death yet.


"Gōketsu," Nara greeted him without looking up from the table. Keiko was not in attendance.

"Nara! You're alive!" Hazō sagged with relief.

"That does tend to be my default condition," Nara said drily.

"And you're staring at a kunai stabbed through a scroll."

"Your powers of observation continue to do you credit. But to answer your implied question, Keiko and I had a miscommunication and she saw fit to express her disapproval non-verbally. I am now resting in this room where I expected to be undisturbed while I ponder what went wrong."

Hazō couldn't take his eyes off the kunai. Keiko should not have had the strength to drive it that deep into the table. Hazō made a note to review the costs and benefits of incurring her wrath.

"I should probably take that back to her, shouldn't I?" he said.

Nara reached for the kunai, gave it an experimental tug, then leaned back in his chair as if having exhausted his supply of energy for the afternoon. "If you wish to provide her with additional lethal weapons, that is entirely your right."

"Maybe not," Hazō agreed, though he was painfully aware that Keiko was never without lethal weapons, most of them big enough to crush him with a single paw. "Do you know where she went?"

"This is Mist, her home village and not mine. While I have naturally memorised the layout, or at least the parts visitors are permitted to enter, that does not give me any additional insight into her geographical preferences. Now, kindly leave me be."

Great. During their time together at the Academy, Hazō had been at most peripherally aware of Keiko as "that quiet girl who doesn't play with the other kids". Since then, he'd only seen her upset when they were together in the wild, or in Leaf where she would simply retreat into her room. Here in Mist, he was without clues.

He had so much better things to do this afternoon. He wanted to find out what happened during the Akimichi-Aburame match while he was at the letter debriefing. He needed to figure out the best way to apologise to Noburi, and that would take one of his finest flowcharts yet. He'd intended to take some time to make explosive tags, because he didn't want to face Kagome-sensei's rants about keeping his priorities straight if he came back without at least two hundred.

But the Finals were tomorrow. And, fairly or unfairly, he was partly responsible for the current situation, and worse, Jiraiya would probably consider him responsible for the current situation. At least the longer this took, the more time he'd have to figure out a way to calm her down.

Hazō ran out without saying goodbye to Nara, or indeed a few other things the apathetic boy deserved to hear.

-o-​

"Any sign?" Hazō asked while brewing himself a self-pitying mug of hot chocolate in the inn's kitchen.

Noburi shook his head. "I checked everywhere. Nobody's seen her since she left that café area. It's as if she vanished... into... thin air... ah, crap."

The two exchanged looks.

"She's gone to the Seventh Path, hasn't she." Hazō said wearily. "Do you remember the last time she did that while really upset?"

Noburi swallowed. "I'm sure she's learned her lesson. She's grown up a lot since then. She's practically a different person."

"I should have hurried up and become the Condor Summoner," Hazō muttered.

"Oh, oh, excuse me!"

"What is it now?" Hazō snarled… at the poor, little, innocent creature that was now recoiling in fear.

"Keiko sent me with a message for you!" Pandā's telepathic voice was clear, but his tongue was rapidly flickering in and out as if representing a stammer.

"What is it?" Noburi asked, simultaneously shooting Hazō a glare.

"She says that she'll fulfil her clan duties by attending the Finals tomorrow, but until then she's made alternative sleeping arrangements.

"She looked upset," Pandā added. "Did something happen?"

"A miscommunication," Hazō said bitterly, "and apparently she's chosen to express her disapproval non-verbally."

"At least there's an upside," Noburi said. "If she's on the Seventh Path, she'll be getting tactical advice from the pangolins, and last time they helped out, she set you on fire."

"Thank you, Noburi."

"She said for me to go straight back," Pandā said, "but maybe I could take a message with me?"

"Sure," Hazō said. "Tell her we're sorry—"

"Ahem," Noburi said.

"Tell her I'm sorry, and if she comes back, I'm sure we can work all this out."

"Also," Noburi said, "we'd love to help her with Finals preparations."

"And Nara is very sorry and promises he'll do anything he can to make it up to her," Hazō said.

"He does?" Noburi asked sceptically.

"He'll want to by the time I'm done with him," Hazō promised grimly. "Nobody gets to inadvertently traumatise my stepsister but me."
 
Last edited:
Chapter 248b: Bug Bites, Part 2
Chapter 248: Bug Bites, Part 2

"Here's what you've all been waiting for, the finals of the Chūnin Exams! The epic, the masterful, the bloodiest beatdown of the biggest badasses! Let's get ready to rummmmmble!"

"Woohoo! / Go! Go! / Gō-ke-tsu! Gō-ke-tsu! / A-bu-ra-me! A-bu-ra-me! / Fight, fight, fight! / Kick her ass, Shino! / You can do it, Keiko! Slaughter him!"

The sound was a cacophonous tidal wave, beating at Kei's ears with violence and incipient madness. She closed it out, fined her attention down to the point of a knife and aimed it at Aburame like the weapon it was. She calmed her body, relaxed her muscles, and brushed against the very edges of the Ice, merely to cool her thoughts and blank her expression in the way she had learned was, for some bizarre reason, frightening to most people. (And wasn't that just typical? An expression of anger and violence could obviously be frightening, but how could the absence of expression be frightening? That was like being afraid of the absence of a horrific chakra monster.)

People. So confusing. So pointless to try. Wouldn't it better—

She withdrew from the Ice, not in the mood to deal with its whispers.

"Anything you two want to say?"

"Surrender now and save yourself pain," Kei said calmly. It was only fair to warn him.

One eyebrow went up. "I think not. Yes, your creatures are insectivores, but summoning is expensive. Call one of your creatures and you will be so low on chakra that my allies can render you unconscious in seconds."

"Allow me to paraphrase my Clan Head: I have had a difficult few days and I would dearly love to kill something. Given the constraints of the tournament I will be careful not to actually kill you, but I will not guarantee your safety beyond that."

In previous bouts, the judges had been careful not to interfere with the pre-battle banter. In this case, the older one felt the need to nervously speak up. "You do understand that maiming is also off the table, right?"

Kei turned empty eyes on the woman. "'Maim' is such a flexible word."

"Umm...."

"Besides, Aburame is a Leaf nin; as weak as Mist is, you should be delighted if he spends a few months in hospital."

There was a collective intake of breath from the bleachers.

"Hey now—"

"Please," Kei said, biting the word off in freezing dismissal. "My team broke your events over our collective knee and then defeated literally everyone else in the fifth event aside from the one group we chose to collaborate with. Mist had only a single ninja in the tournament, only for one round, and only because you convinced—probably bribed—Doigama of Wolf to surrender his spot. Given the level of weakness this implies for the Mist military, you should be delighted if a ninja from the strongest village in the world needs to spend a few months in hospital."

"By the way," Kei asked, turning back to Aburame, "when you pointlessly send your bugs to attack me, please remember to hold back a breeding group. Leaf will need you to be a functional ninja at some point in the future, and you will be useless after I kill all of your so-called 'allies'."

Aburame did not deign to respond, choosing instead to turn to the judge. "I believe we have said all that needs to be said. May we begin?"

"You heard the man, folks! She's scary and he's confident. What do you say, want to see them get it on?"

"Woohoo!"

Kei ignored the crowd and frowned at the judge's probably-intentional turn of phrase, but said nothing.

"On three! One! Two! Th—"

Kei leaped off the edge of the edge of the quarry, making handseals even as she bounced down into the arena.

"Summoning Technique: Pangaya!"

The air around her shuddered, quivering like a hound straining at the leash, and then burst into a momentary cloud of multi-colored smoke. Kei smiled slightly as the enormous bodyguard appeared.

"Pangaya," she said, pulling an explosive-tagged kunai from her holster.

"Summoner." The towering bodyguard slid one step closer to her charge and crouched, claws ready to attack, defend, or cast.

Shino appeared in the arena, a massive swarm of kikaichu insects erupting from him like force erupting from a tag. "Aburame Clan Technique: Multiple Swarm Assault!" Instantly, the swarm split into five segments, each hurling itself at Kei from a different angle.

She danced aside from the first attack, movements smooth and fast with the power of chakra that surged in her veins and allowed her to evade with ease.

The second swarm had swung around to come from behind her, but she had marked its vector before she had even begun moving to dodge the first. She dropped into a backroll, a repeated stutter of chakra repulsion rolling her backwards across the rocky ground, under the swarm with inches to spare, and back to her feet.

The third swarm came from her left; she pivoted on the ball of her foot and raced to meet the attack, burning chakra like wood on a winter hearth to give herself speed and agility beyond the human. The insects dove low, expecting her to once again roll, and so she leaped, her knees tucking up to give her the range and the spin to pass over the swarm.

She stuck the landing and sent a blast of chakra repulsion through her left foot, adding a lateral vector to her forward motion that allowed the fourth swarm to arrow past her in confusion. They came so close that a handful of bugs from the edge of the swarm managed to land on her arm and promptly began sucking greedily on her chakra. Normal insects did not bother her, but these were something different; she could feel their pressure on her skin, and the combination of contact and the first tiny traces of her life energy being forcibly ripped from her flesh made her mind tremble across all its so-fragile fracture points. She forced herself not to freeze for more than a moment and then to slap the bugs away and take off running.

The insects had taken only a trivial amount of chakra, but the fragment of time spent in frozen panic had cost her, slowing her just enough for the fifth attack group to arrive and englobe her. The light of the sun dimmed as myriad insects swirled, swarmed, and settled across her body. She desperately tried a Substitution, but a battalion of bugs hurled themselves at her eyes and she was forced to squeeze them shut, costing her sight of her target and causing the collapse of the jutsu. She could feel the insects' jaws clamping down, a sand-on-the-beach number of connections forming from her attackers to her skin to her chakra and beginning—

"Pangolin Clan Technique: Emergency Shove!"

A blast of focused air slapped her, sending her tumbling across the battlefield. The bugs that had clung to her were variously tossed aside with casual ease, splattered by the wind, or crushed between her body and the ground. It was trivial to smash the last few tenacious assailants between her fingers and toss their splattered corpses aside before turning to Aburame with death in her eyes.

"Now, Pangaya."

"Pangolin Clan Technique: Emergency Shove Technique!" Pangaya thrust out a clawed forepaw and the resultant blast of air sent Aburame staggering. A moment later she followed it up with, "Pangolin Clan Technique: Exploring Tongue!"

The tongue of a pangolin is long, sticky, and dextrous, designed to reach deep into anthills or tunnel systems and pull out the delicious denizens that dwell within. Take such natural gifts and enhance them with the power of otherworldly chakra, and what you get is the stuff of nightmares: Pangaya's tongue grew from 'large' to 'surreal', stretching two dozen yards long with a base as thick as Kei's thigh and a tip the thickness of her forefinger. It twisted and twined and danced in the air, its sticky edges licking up every insect from Shino's cloud, before swirling over Shino himself. The boy dove aside, activating his Substitution jutsu to enhance his speed...and utterly failing as the extreme end of the tongue distracted him by flicking across his face and then diving down his shirt in the hunt for more delicious kikaichu.

"GAAAAAHHHH! Stopitstopitstopitstopitstopitstopit stop licking me!!!" Shino screamed, flailing and dancing in place.

"Thank you for screaming instead of surrendering."

"I sur—"

A flick of chakra armed the explosive tag. A quick set of handseals and the words "Pangolin Clan Technique: Pantokrator's Hammer!" gave her strength and speed. Thousands of hours of skill connected the hand to the kunai to a line that led straight through Aburame's left foot to the dirt. The blade pinned him in place for the sliver of time until the explosive detonated and lifted him three inches in the air. He hit the ground and dropped like a sack of meat, screaming and clutching his testicles.

Kei turned and walked towards the judges stand, gesturing silently for Pangaya to bring their defeated opponent along. The massive pangolin scooped Aburame up with a careful tenderness that bespoke awareness of how fragile human skin would stack up against steel-hard pangolin claws. She carried the sobbing boy along behind her Summoner, cooing softly at him and reassuring him that the pain would stop soon and who was a silly billy for having his genitals on the outside during a fight instead of tucked away internally where a polite person kept them? Maybe this would teach him not to be so rude to the Lady Summoner!

Kei wall-walked up the side of the arena but paused before stepping out. It should have been clear that Aburame had lost but, just to be sure, she gestured Pangaya to exit the arena first. The twenty-plus-foot tall pangolin had some trouble climbing with her feet and only one hand while cradling Aburame in the other, but she managed to get far enough up that she could reach out and carefully spill Aburame onto the grass in front of the judges' platform.

Only when that was done did Kei step onto the grass herself. She paced up to the judges' platform and stopped, ignoring the sobbing boy a few yards to her left.

"I mentioned that I had had a difficult few days," she said calmly. She allowed her gaze to wander slowly across the line of Mist ninja in the stands. "The next time a Gōketsu says that to you, remember this moment. Remember it, and consider if opposing us is something you truly wish to do."

Initiative: Kei, Shino

Round 1:

Kei (Supplemental): Substitute into arena
Kei (Standard): Summon Pangaya (105 CP, 85 remain)
Kei (Supplemental): Draw an explosive-equipped kunai

Shino (Supplemental): Substitute into arena
Shino (Standard): Send 5 units of bugs to attack Keiko. Keiko tries to dodge each one.
  1. Unit #1: Insect Mastery (42) + 3(dice) vs Keiko (Athletics (40) + 5 (chakra boost; 25CP, 60 remaining) - 2 for having Substituted this turn + 3 (dice): 46 Dodged!
  2. Unit #2: IM + dice (-6): 36 vs Keiko (Athletics (40) + 5 (chakra boost continues) -2 (has Substituted) + 0 (dice, -1FP for rerolling a -6): 43. Dodged!
  3. Unit #3: IM + dice (-3): 39 vs Keiko (Athletics (40) + 5 (chakra boost continues) + 5 (invoke 'Just Follow the Plan' -1FP) - 2 (has Substituted) - 3 (dice, after -1FP to reroll a -6): 45. Dodged!
  4. Unit #4: IM + dice (-9): 33 vs Keiko (Athletics (40) + 5 (chakra boost continues) - 2 (has Substituted) + 6 (dice): 49. Dodged!
  5. Unit #5: IM + 3 (dice): 45 vs Keiko (Athletics (40) + 5 (chakra boost continues) + 5 (1/2 * Substitution; 14 CP, 46 remaining) - 4 (substituted twice) -3 (dice): 43. Hit!
  6. Pangaya (off-turn, Reflexive Casting), Emergency Shove technique: ? Success! Keiko is shoved clear of the attack, turning her unsuccessful dodge into a successful one. She gains the Aspect 'Off-Balance' until her next initiative.

Round 2:

Initiative: Pangaya, Keiko, Shino

Pangaya (Standard): eat all the bugs
Pangaya (Supplemental): Emergency Shove at Shino to give him the 'Off Balance' Aspect. (I'm not even bothering to roll because it is essentially impossible for her to fail.) She gets a tag and passes it to Keiko.

Keiko (Supplemental): Arm explosive tag
Keiko (Supplemental): Pantokrator's Hammer, Effect 3 (22 CP, 24 remaining)
Keiko (Standard): Ranged Weapons (40) + 10 (Pantokrator's Hammer, 2 tags) + 5 (tag 'Off Balance): 55
Shino, Dodge (Athletics (?) + ? (1/2 Substitution) - 3 (dice): 47
Shino takes 3 stress + 1 for the kunai + 4 for the tag = 8. He fills his stress track (-3 stress), then takes a Mild Consequence ("Bruised and Battered", -2 stress) and a Moderate Consequence ("The Shattered Spheres", -3 stress)

Shino is defeated.






Author's Notes: The plan for this update was solid. Not super exciting, but it covered a lot of good ground and felt very Hazō-ish, both in the choices it made and the language used in the plan itself. There was room for interesting plot things to happen and it wasn't overspecified.

Sadly, much as I would have enjoyed writing it, I did not have time. There are some family things going on that are eating a lot of my time and will continue to do so for at least the next few weeks. As such, this is all I had time for; sorry.

I officially pass the torch of this plan to @Velorien. XP will be awarded after his update.

The plan that won for this update will continue by default. You are, as usual, free to vote changes to the plan, or even a new plan, based on new information. If you do, please ensure that the new plan respects the timeline; it should not act on information that Hazō didn't have until later, which in particular includes acting on the fact of Keiko's victory in the finals before she actually won. Voting will close February 27 at 12pm London time.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 249: Fixing Families

"Oh, Pandā!" Hazō shouted before the little pangolin could dismiss itself. "Tell her that there are bound to be more Ami issues coming up, and we really don't want to leave her out!"

"I can do that. Who's Ami?"

Hazō and Noburi looked at each other. If they didn't say anything, he'd probably ask Keiko directly. Hazō couldn't guess at Keiko's reaction, but he doubted it would be anything good.

"Keiko's sister," Hazō said. "But they're not on good terms, so don't talk about her more than you have to."

"If that's all, I need to get back to Keiko. Bye now!"

Hazō sighed as he watched Pandā vanish in a puff of smoke. "Wonderful."

Noburi nodded. "Can this clan not go one day without drama?"

He began to head grumpily up the stairs.

"Noburi, wait!"

"What?"

"Can we… try to reduce the drama quotient? I still owe you a proper apology."

"Yes, you do."

Hazō beckoned for both of them to sit down at the table.

"The truth is, I didn't want to tell Keiko about her sister because I thought there might still be a chance of getting them to reconcile before we left Mist. That wasn't something I could say to Keiko. She'd either be furious that I was meddling or heartbroken if it didn't work out."

"And instead you made her feel both."

"I was going to tell her!" Hazō exclaimed. "But then the letter came, and come on, how was anyone supposed to predict that?"

"Fair," Noburi said. "Though based on what you've told us, Mori's completely unpredictable. So looking at it another way, you should've planned for something to go wrong and told the two of us straight away."

"Yeah," Hazō said. "I messed up. And I messed up by not telling you in advance. I just thought it wouldn't be fair to make you keep a secret from Keiko too. At least this way, I was only putting myself in the line of fire."

Noburi raised an eyebrow. "So you know that 'not making people's decisions for them' thing people keep talking about?"

"Well, sure," Hazō said. "But what am I supposed to do? I have to make some judgement calls that involve other people at some point."

"Dodging the issue," Noburi said. "I'm not Keiko. I don't overreact. You could have trusted me to make the right decision, instead of you making it for me."

"I could have," Hazō said. "I didn't. I regret it now. If there's anything I can do to make it up to you, let me know."

"Fine," Noburi said. "Again, I'm not Keiko. I can get over things without going all crazy and unpredictable.

"Anyway, making them reconcile? You'd have more luck getting Jiraiya to adopt Yagura as heir. What makes you think it's possible?"

"Just thinking. This came so completely out of left field for Keiko. She worshipped her sister. You'd think she'd know her better than that. You and I both knew what kind of reaction we'd get when we came back, but Keiko? It was like her world had turned upside down."

Noburi nodded. "I've been wondering about that myself. Twice as much now I've heard your report. I can't remember exactly what Keiko said, but it sounded like Mori did one of her switching things out of nowhere. One second, she was all sisterly, then Keiko told her she wasn't coming back for real and that was that. After what you've said, does Mori sound like such a hardcore clan loyalist that she'd throw away her sister the instant she found out Keiko had left the clan for good?"

"Right," Noburi said. "Keiko's valuable now. She's a summoner, she's the Hokage's daughter, she's going to be the Nara consort whether Lord Nara wants it or not… and let's be honest, she's not the hardest person in the world to manipulate if you know where her weak points are and are happy to exploit them. After the way they've treated Keiko in the past, at least from the hints she's dropped, I honestly wouldn't be surprised if they went for it."

"Mori could have done that," Hazō said slowly. He recalled the sheer pain radiating from Keiko after her rejection. Imagined Mori being able to turn that on and off at will. Imagined that cunning, manipulative woman turning Keiko into a willing slave, making her beg to be given something to do that would earn her sister's approval. The wave of horror hit him worse than any jōnin aura.

"But she didn't!" Noburi said quickly. "Stay with me here, Hazō. Stay with me."

"Right," Hazō said. "Right. Sorry."

"Just imagining it makes me shiver," Noburi said. "Let's not do that ever again."

"Right," Hazō repeated.

"She didn't," Noburi repeated. "That could just mean Mori isn't totally consumed by evil. It could mean that she's using up the last of her sibling love so she doesn't owe Keiko anything else—don't ask me how that works, but I can see it from a woman obsessed with favours. It could mean Mori feels so betrayed that she just doesn't want to ever interact with Keiko again, though then it doesn't make much sense of how she's getting so involved with our clan. It could be Step One for that thing we're never going to think about again, because even the ancestors can't fathom what's going through that woman's head. Frankly, I think trying to read her is a waste of our time."

"But there's still a chance," Hazō said. "There's still a chance that she's pushing Keiko away in order to protect her from everyone else. If Keiko loses Mori, she's got nothing left to anchor her to the rest of the clan after the way they've treated her."

"There's still a chance," Noburi echoed. "I don't see how you spending time with Mori could make things worse, unless she turns you into a tool to use against Keiko or something. But again, it would have been easier to do it herself.

"The idea of bringing the two of them back together, though," Noburi he said contemplatively. "Can you imagine how much it would fix? How much of Keiko's soul it would make right in a way we never could?"

"Tell me it isn't worth the risk," Hazō said.

"Just keep me in the loop this time. The world doesn't revolve around you, and just because Jiraiya's picked you as our point of contact doesn't mean there's nothing I can do."

Hazō clapped Noburi on the shoulder. "I'll be counting on you."

"Against my better judgement, I'll be counting on you too."

-o-​

"Noburi? Are you awake yet?"

Hazō knocked on Noburi's door. The moment hadn't felt right last night, but it was time to think about dealing with their other broken family. Noburi might not appreciate the intrusion—and it was dangerous to push the limits of their reconciliation right now—but this was as good a time to test the waters as Hazō was going to get. He'd let Noburi fade into the background of his life for too long.

"Oh, Hazō, perfect timing. Check out what I set up yesterday and didn't bother to tell you."

Noburi stepped back to open the door all the way, revealing two small figures: one athletic-looking in an improbable orange outfit just a shade more formal than ordinary training gear, the other in a contrastingly subdued black kimono with the Wakahisa clan symbol.

Noburi took a few steps back, leaving the girls between them.

"Gōketsu Hazō, meet my twin sisters," Noburi said with a mischievous grin neither girl could see.

"We are not twins!" the taller one snapped.

"It's a filthy lie," the shorter one agreed.

"All right," Noburi said, "meet my sisters who used to claim they were twins back when they were younger and cuter and not a pair of little hellions."

The girls seemed to accept this as a reasonable compromise.

"This,"—Noburi pointed to the taller one on his left"—is Aya. She's ten and specialises in taijutsu."

"I'm nearly top of the class," Aya said perkily. "All I have to do is take down that Kurosawa slimeface."

The shorter girl gave a meaningful cough.

"Oh, no offence, sir."

"None taken," Hazō said, completely honestly. "I'll be cheering you on."

"This," Noburi pointed to the shorter girl with a smirk, "is Saya. She's eight and doesn't have a specialisation yet."

"Yes, I do!" Saya objected. "I'm going to be a seduction specialist!"

Hazō blinked twice, then gave Noburi a quizzical look. Noburi motioned for him to carry on the conversation, the traitor.

"How did you make that… decision?" Hazō asked carefully.

"You get to lie all day and sleep all night," Saya explained. "I don't know why anyone would ever specialise in anything else."

"Well," Hazō said, "I suppose Mari-sensei is always talking about how she needs her beauty sleep."

"We have yet to introduce ourselves formally," Saya said in a worryingly familiar tone of voice. She bowed deep. "My name is Wakahisa Saya. It is an honour to meet you. I humbly apologise for my sister's uncouth ways, and you have my gratitude for taking care of my inept brother during his time away."

Oh, no. Noburi had his own Hanabi.

"Pleased to meet you too. Do you, uh, always speak like that?" Maybe she'd rehearsed the lines and was really just a normal eight-year-old. There was always a chance.

"Oh, she was born with her nose in a scroll," Aya said matter-of-factly. "It was a very difficult delivery."

"I was not!" Saya tried to shove Aya, but the latter smoothly stepped out of the way, leading Saya to stumble. Saya glared.

"What actually happened was that Mother looked at Aya and realised that—"

"—she couldn't afford to create such a monster a second time/she was never going to top someone like me—"

"...and applied an unconventional child-rearing methodology. She began to read to me while I was still in the womb, and did not stop until I had the visual acuity to take over, and also persuaded older clan members to allow me to sit in on their discussions."

"Except Mum being the way she is," Aya added, "it was all history and philosophy and other heavy stuff I wouldn't touch with a barge pole. This one time, Dad said she should drop it and start reading Saya age-appropriate materials—you know, like 'Little Jimi Exposes the Traitor'—and Mum said that if he started trying to tell her how to raise her daughter, she'd make sure he could never have children again. With anyone."

"Our parents have an excellent relationship," Saya said proudly. "Their arguments never last long."

"But enough about the scroll-eating larva," Aya said. "I am Wakahisa Aya, and it's a pleasure to meet you." She bowed, but only briefly. "That thing you did with the tags? Totally awesome. I've been waiting forever to ask you how you did that, only Dad didn't want us talking to your clan, but—"

"Shut up, Aya," Saya interrupted. "We were explicitly instructed not to discuss politics during this visit."

"But you already admitted," Noburi said," that the elders overruled Dad because of our exam performance and whatever it is the Hokage's doing in the negotiations."

"I never admitted that!" Aya exclaimed.

"She did not," Saya confirmed. "It was merely implied. As an expert, I can tell you there's a world of difference."

"So there!" Aya said. "And you were only guessing anyway. Elder Katsuji could have been talking to him about anything."

Saya nodded triumphantly.

"Oh!" she brightened up. "Even if we're not allowed to discuss politics, Father said nothing about discussing philosophy!"

Aya groaned. "Do we have to?"

"Yes, we have to. We're here as semi-formal representatives of the clan, so we have to impress Mr Gōketsu, and we know he likes philosophy because of his ran—nalysis during his match.

"Now," Saya went on, "I should probably preface any discussion with by saying that the Will of Fire is a perfectly internally consistent and rational ideology, and that it does not lead its believers to become physically degenerate, mentally and emotionally stunted, and spiritually impoverished. If we grant that premise—"

Aya's fist came down on the top of Saya's head. Saya ducked under it, and retreated to hide behind Noburi.

"What was that for?!"

"I'm not a philosopher," Aya said, "but even I know that you're about to do that comparative thingy, and that's definitely politics if you're doing it with a foreigner."

"Is not!"

"Is too!"

"Is not!"

"Is too!"

"Noburi!" Saya appealed. "Tell her I'm allowed to do comparative ideological analysis!"

"Don't listen to her! She doesn't even know what half those words mean!"

"Do too!"

"Do not!"

Aya gave Hazō a quick bow. "Would you excuse me for a second?"

Then she turned around and attempted to grab Saya, who spun so as to keep Noburi between her and her sister. Aya moved to continue the pursuit. Saya continued fleeing.

"This is unrepresentative!" she cried before ducking under Aya's grasping hands.

Hazō gave Noburi a questioning look as the boy became the eye of an accelerating whirlwind.

Noburi shrugged. "So now you know why I'm so chilled-out. It was either that or go insane. Don't worry, in a few minutes they'll remember you're still here and panic, and it'll be hilarious to watch."

"You know," Hazō said, "maybe we got the right Wakahisa after all."

"Gee, thanks. You're marginally more useful than your relatives too, Mr Mew."

"Watch it or I might change my mind, Barrel Boy."

Perfect silence. Aya and Saya stopped in mid-chase.

Ah, crap.

"Which as we all know," Hazō went on smoothly, "is just an old codename to trick our enemies for when Noburi wasn't wearing his barrel."

Aya and Saya's cold looks did not get any warmer.

He glanced at Noburi pleadingly.

"Don't worry," Noburi said, "it was my idea. He tried arguing against it because it was demeaning, but I told him I wasn't so petty that I'd refuse a little humiliation for the good of the team."

Hazō relaxed.

"Of course, it was only fair for him to pay me back after everything I had to go through. That's why these days, he calls me Master."

"Really?" Saya said sceptically.

"Go on, Hazō." Noburi smirked.

"Yes, Master," Hazō said through gritted teeth.

"You have a message!" one of the ANBU called out from downstairs.

"Well, that's just great," Noburi said. "Now shoo, girls. Hazō and I have important things to talk about."

"But Noburi!" the sisters objected in unison.

Noburi said two words. "Leaf sweets."

Aya and Saya gave Hazō deep bows and were gone before he could respond.

-o-​

Dear Gōketsu Hazō,

I write to express my most profound apologies for the inaccuracies contained within my previous missive. I acknowledge that, as you are aware, our rendezvous did not feature any explicit reference to the pursuit of matrimony, and it is thus impossible to respond to same as the missive purported to do. Furthermore, the sentiments within which it was framed are emphatically a tiny bit over the top—sorry, you know me, I get carried away sometimes. Long story short, I wanted to test whether that one courier was compromised (good news: he was!), and that meant a message that would really throw the chakra cabbage into the sheep pen. Sometimes, opportunity just knocks on your door! Sorry for any trouble, and thanks for being a good sport! ^_^

P. S. Second date's on you!


"Jiraiya, sir," Noburi said, "Can I marry her? At this point, I just want to see what happens."

"Over your dead body," Jiraiya said cheerfully. "Now hand me that haori. Not that one, the even cooler one."

"Here you go," Hazō said, picking up the garish red garment. "So her using a different courier backs up her claim that the first one was compromised, right?"

"Sure does," Jiraiya agreed. "Doesn't prove anything, but at least she's being consistent. Not that I'd expect to catch the likes of her that easily. But I'm not interested in the courier when the message itself makes me want to strangle her all over again. It's almost a one-eighty, but it leaves us room to manoeuvre. That's interesting. Her first letter was practically 'marry me or else'. This is more like actual diplomacy, weird style thing notwithstanding.

"Speaking of which, Hazō, does that match how she was acting during the meeting?"

Hazō nodded. "She turned on a koban. No warning, no delay, completely seamless. Why she'd do that in a written letter, I have no idea. Maybe she can't control it? No, wait, she was too controlled during the meeting. I don't think you could be that crazy and still an effective ninja."

Jiraiya raised an eyebrow.

"Ninety percent of all jōnin excluded," Hazō agreed.

"And she is a jōnin," Noburi said.

"Either way," Jiraiya said, fitting his arms through the sleeves, "doesn't change the fact that she's sent us one 'marry me' message and one ambiguous message. That says to me that the first one was more to put the idea in our heads so we'd have it in mind for the second, which she's free to retract. No harm, no foul. She's signalling that she probably wants it, but maybe not, and you're the one who's got to go the extra mile if you want to find out. Women."

Additional blackmail material: acquired.

"All right, you pack of reprobates, fun as it is to be messed around by some snot-nosed brat a third of my age, I've got meetings to attend. Can't wait to watch to see A trying to flex his muscles at Ren and Ren laughing her head off behind her Iron Nerve mask. I'll try to catch you later so I can give Keiko a pep talk."

It was only a couple of minutes after he left that Hazō began to get a very bad feeling. "Wait, you told him about the Keiko running away thing, right?"

"He came back after I went to bed, and then my sisters turned up first thing in the morning. I thought you were going to tell him because you'd be up making seals until late anyway so it wouldn't cut into your sleep."

"I thought you were going to tell him because I'd be up making seals all until late and needed to concentrate."

"This could be a problem," Noburi concluded.

-o-​

"SHE DID WHAT?!"

-o-​

You have received 3 XP.

-o-​

A furious Jiraiya has ordered you to catch Keiko the second the Finals end and talk her down. If this is just a childish tantrum, great. Otherwise you're authorised to employ whatever means are necessary as long as you avoid hurting the clan's reputation.

-o-​

According to Jiraiya, you leave Mist in "a few days". Shorter if Ōnoki shuts up about tariffs, longer if Ren springs another dinner with the Mist clans on him and he has to beat his head against the implications.

Jiraiya is too frazzled to say much about the meeting with Ami. His advice can be summed up as "go ahead, play it by ear, if by some miracle you can get her to give a straight answer to anything, great, and don't fall in love with her because that never ends well".

You've sent a letter inviting her on a date meeting tomorrow. Jiraiya was too much in a rush to check the contents, which tells you a lot.

-o-​

Keiko's match is over and she is about to leave the arena.

What do you do?

Voting ends on Saturday 2nd of March, 9 a.m. New York Time.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 248a: Me! No, me!
Chapter 248a: Me! No, me!

"Fighting for third! Least exciting of the victory positions, but still a victory! The winner here will take the lowest step at the awards ceremony, but at least they'll be on the steps! For the loser, shame and ignominy! Best of all, these two young Leaf genin are teammates, with thoroughly intimate knowledge of each other!" She grinned and waggled her eyebrows suggestively. "The Leaf philosophy of brotherhood and closeness has undoubtedly given them thorough knowledge of each other's tips and tails—I mean tells! Knowledge of each other's tells! Who knows what sort of excitement we'll see?!"

The crowd laughed and cheered. Akimichi rolled his eyes while Nara just grunted.

"Anything to say, you two?"

The two glanced at each other, wordless communication about who should speak first. Nara twitched a hand in the laziest conceivable shrug.

"Hey, thanks for that intro!" Akimichi said, a broad smile on his face. "I really appreciate you being so clear about how effective we are as teammates." The judge frowned in puzzlement; Akimichi took note. "What, you think it was an accident that each member of my team got almost five hundred times as many points as the combined score of all the Mist ninja in the Exams? Heck no! We practice a lot!" He paused. "You know," he said, his smile filled with nothing but friendship and helpfulness as he looked up into the stands, "Leaf is still here for a couple of days. We'd be happy to help train any Mist ninja who needs it. I mean, subject to OPSEC and all that. Still, we could run some basics."

The response varied between boos and hisses (Mist ninja), riotous laughter (every other ninja), and a spectrum that ranged from terrified silence to nervous tittering with sidelong glances (civilians).

"That's enough," the elder judge snapped. "Let the other one speak, then both of you into the arena."

"Awww," Akimichi said, his face dropping. "I wanted to talk some more. Oh well. Shika, you want to say anything before I concede?"

Nara grunted. "No. And there is no reason for you to concede. I should be the one to concede."

"Nah, you deserve it more than I do. You're the tactician, and you'll be a great squad leader. I'm the muscle, right? Makes more sense for me to stay in a genin role, where I can support newer teammates until they get some experience. I should concede."

"You are perfectly competent at tactics, far more charismatic, and actually interested in the job. You would make an excellent squad leader. I should concede."

Akimichi frowned. "Interested in the job? Who said I was interested in the job?"

"Please. You have wanted to help defend and train the next generation since you were the next generation."

"I mean...aren't we both the next generation?"

"You know what I mean. Being a squad leader sounds exhausting. I still have hopes that I can talk my parents into permitting me to remain a genin. Much less troublesome."

Amusement spread through the stands.

"Huh. Well, I guess we could both concede and then just let the Hokage sort it out. I mean, the three of us crushed all five events and we're going to be third, fourth, and fifth in the Exams overall."

"If you both concede," the senior judge said, "you will be considered to have removed yourselves from the tournament. The third and fourth places will be given to other ninja."

Shikamaru visibly thought about it. "Interesting."

"What's interesting?" Akimichi asked.

"I was pondering the implications of both of us removing ourselves from the tournament in favor of other candidates. And then I stopped, because I realized that I was bored."

"Don't you mean 'because it was troublesome'?"

Nara glared. "No, I mean bored. Judges, Chōji and I officially con—"

"Don't you dare!" Yamanaka shouted from the stands. "Don't you dare, Shika!"

Nara raised an eyebrow at his furious blonde teammate. "Why should I not?"

"I'll tell your mother on you!"

Akimichi sucked a breath through his teeth. "Ouch. That's harsh, Ino." He looked over at Nara. "Don't worry, I'm fine with this. Judge, I conc—"

"Three, two, one, shoot!"

Akimichi's hand flashed out, two fingers extended. Nara's clenched fist tapped down on top, rock blunting kunai.

"How do you always win?!"

"You have a tell."

"I have a tell at rock, tag, kunai?! How do you have a tell at rock, tag, kunai?!"

"You have a tell."

"Okay, this time you've gone too far. Stop trying to get in my head—"

"Gentlemen."

"Hang on," Akimichi said, waving her off. "This is important. Shika, I do not have a tell. How do you really do it?"

"Just as I said I did. And yes, you do."

"Three, two, one, shoot!"

Nara's explosive tag destroyed Akimichi's rock.

"Three, two, one, shoot!"

Nara's explosive tag destroyed Akimichi's rock.

"Luck! Three, two, one, shoot!"

Nara's kunai destroyed Akimichi's explosive tag.

"Gentlemen!"

"Three, two, one, shoot!"

Nara's kunai destroyed Akimichi's tag.

"That's enough! Cut it out, both of you!"

"How are you doing this?!"

"You have a tell. You have decided to throw kunai this time. You changed your mind to rock. Now back to kunai. Now to tag. Now—"

"Agh!" Akimichi threw his hands in the air and turned to the audience that the two of them had clearly forgotten about. "You see, people?! You see what I have to put up with?! Fine, I concede! Gōketsu gets first place, Shino gets second, Shikamaru gets third, I'll take fourth, Ino can be fifth. Ino-Shika-Chō and our close allies forever. I hope you're happy, Shika!"

"Deliriously."





XP AWARD: 0

The actual plan for today was all about Ami and Keiko, and @Velorien does those two way better than I do. As such, he will be writing the bits that have to do with them. As to scheduling, he told me that: "Talking down Keiko and planning for Ami is for tomorrow [(March 3, 2019)], though it might get delayed because [redacted]. The date [with Ami] itself is for Thursday."
 
Last edited:
Chapter 250: Shaken, but Stirred
"Keiko!"

Hazō gave chase at a brisk walk, aware that if he spooked her, she might run like a startled cat. Was it his imagination, or was her pace just that tiny bit slower than usual? Did she want him to catch up?

It probably was just his imagination. Her message had referred to her "clan responsibilities", as if to imply that she wasn't going to stick around once those were fulfilled.

What were his options? He couldn't physically stop her going back to the Seventh Path. Well, maybe he could, but it would kill any prospect of reconciliation stone dead. But people in fiction never responded to shouts of "Wait!" It was almost as bad as "This isn't what it looks like!" and only a moderate improvement over "Just calm down!"

"Keiko, I've got something to say to you!"

Noburi Saves the Day Again, coming soon to a theatre near you.

Keiko half-turned.

"Yes?"

"Will you hear me out, preferably in a place that doesn't have the entire population of the continent listening in?"

"As you may be aware from the match, my patience is presently hovering around zero. On the other hand, the same applies to enduring whatever celebrations the Pangolin Clan may see fit to inflict on me upon my return. You may follow me to neutral ground."

-o-​

Neutral ground turned out to be the café where Hazō had found a bemused Shikamaru earlier. To the boy's great fortune, he hadn't come back.

Keiko made a beeline for the nearest waiter, who paled a little as he recognised her.

"W-Welcome, honourable ninja. How may we serve you today?"

"We require the use of your private room," Keiko said.

"Many apologies, but that room is presently occupied by a pair of—"

"They will leave," Keiko said simply.

Hazō flinched.

"Keiko," he began.

She raised her hand, silencing him.

"Very well," she said. "Their meal will be charged to the Nara Clan, as will replacing the table. If Shikamaru has any objections, you may direct him to face Gōketsu Keiko, in those words."


"Now," Keiko said once they were seated, "be brief. Doubtless Jiraiya will arrive shortly, and I have no desire to interact with him."

"Keiko," Noburi began, "I'm sorry. I don't mean specifically for hurting your feelings—around here, we leave that to the experts—but I should have paid more attention to how you were feeling these last few months. It's not like I hadn't noticed that you've had a lot on your mind. Maybe if I'd done more to support you, we wouldn't be sitting here now, trying to bridge a gap that should never have been there in the first place.

"I know it doesn't change what's already happened," Noburi said, "but I understand exactly how I messed up, and I'm going to learn from my mistake. I'm sorry."

"Your apology is unwarranted," Keiko said tensely. "I appreciate that I am exceedingly difficult to deal with, and do not contribute sufficient value to call for the expenditure of the time and energy necessary to address my psychological issues. I do not condemn you for having taken a neutral stance on the issue."

It was exactly what Hazō had expected. Exactly what frustrated him time and again. Exactly what could be a genuine threat to their relationship at a moment when it was so fragile. He still felt bad for how he'd handled the Mori situation, but sometimes the apologetic approach could only take you so far.

"Keiko, there is not one thing you just said that makes sense!"

"On the contrary, I can provide extensive—"

"Hold it," Hazō said. "You can get back to telling us how much you suck when I'm done."

He took a deep breath.

"Did you or did you not just walk out of that arena as the Chūnin Exam champion? Do you realise that by definition that makes you the greatest genin in the world?"

Keiko opened her mouth.

"I'm not done," Hazō snapped. "Have we, or have we not, repeatedly bet our lives on your planning skills, and always come out alive and sometimes unharmed? Are you, or are you not, a key part of the lives of many people, all of whom clearly have better judgement than you?

"Which part of that lets you say that we're not allowed to take care of you?"

Silence. Keiko thinking. Had he got through to her?

"You are missing the point," Keiko said. Hazō decided that just because the table was going to be replaced anyway didn't mean he should beat his head against it.

"You declare me to have objective value because you lack a clear point of reference. There is nothing about me that makes me particularly suited to being the Pangolin Summoner, and in fact I possess a number of features that render me less fit for the purpose. Countless shinobi would have fared better with the same resources. In regard to planning, I have stated before that I am average at best by Mori standards, and it is merely ill fortune that you were burdened with such, as opposed to a superior logistician, and an emotionally unstable one at that. Ultimately, I am interchangeable, indeed best interchanged in order to serve the needs of the clan—"

Something in Hazō snapped.

"Fuck the clan!"

Keiko and Noburi reeled back.

"I-I beg your pardon?"

"The clan means nothing," Hazo snarled. "Jiraiya invented it because it was useful. We signed up because it was useful. You do not get to decide your value based on a new surname, a nice house and a bottomless pit of responsibilities none of us asked for."

"Hazō…" Noburi began.

"Still talking. We accepted the label, and we accepted the baggage that came with it, because it was the best way for everyone to get what they wanted. We got rid of Akane, and are in the middle of getting rid of Keiko, because that's what we thought was best for this clan that we'd all created. And by 'we', I half-mean Jiraiya, because we let him make the most important choices for us.

"I'm not saying we dismantle the clan. We can't and we shouldn't. But you and you and me, Kagome-sensei and Mari-sensei and Akane, are not the Gōketsu. We are Team Uplift, and always were."

He could see Noburi and Keiko frowning, not sure where this was going or why. Hazō's own momentum was starting to stall, but then inspiration flared like a bonfire being struck by a fireball.

"We don't know what it's like to have normal families. Keiko, you and I had our lives revolve around a single person, and we lost them two years ago, and even if we can get them back, the kind of relationship we had back then is gone forever. Kagome-sensei was alone for too long, and on some level he's still getting his head around what it means to have friends. Mari-sensei's family destroyed her. Noburi, you're an exception except when you aren't, and I guess Akane's normal because of course she is. And Jiraiya's an orphan with a weird, tangled family that keeps leaving him behind. Maybe one day I'll even consider him one of us, as soon as he stops using fear to keep us in line.

"We don't know what it's like to have normal families, but I've made a decision. I've had enough of acting like having 'Gōketsu' in front of our names tells us who we are to each other. I've had enough of "stepsister", and "adopted sister", and "sibling", and "clansib", whatever that means. I can't even keep them straight in my head. Noburi, you're my brother. Keiko, you're my sister. Kagome-sensei is my crazy uncle, if he wants to be. Mari-sensei isn't quite a big sister, and isn't quite a mother, and maybe we'll come up with a new word for what she is, but she's as much one of us as the rest. Maybe it's time we asked her about dropping the 'sensei'. And Akane being my sister would have been weird before, but I guess that problem has solved itself.

"Keiko, we are your family now. The word 'value' doesn't mean anything to family."

"Hazō, I do not know if I am ready to have a family," Keiko said with an edge of panic.

"Look at it this way," Noburi chipped in, "nobody is born knowing what to do. Especially into a family as weird as this one. We're all going to be making it up as we go along, even me."

"But I have already failed my birth family!" Keiko pleaded. "Profoundly and repeatedly. I even brought suffering to Ami!"

"Keiko," Hazō said bluntly, "we don't care. We are not interested in whether you can justify yourself. We are not interested in whether you think you're good or bad. We are not interested in whether we could have got a better deal, or whether you're high- or low-maintenance, and above all, we don't care if you succeed or fail. We've decided that we're your family, and there's nothing you can do about it."

"Oh, while we're on the subject," Noburi said with uncharacteristic awkwardness, and a certain amount of squirming which he ultimately suppressed, "I've practised saying this a lot in my head over the last couple of years, and even if the context is nothing like I'd imagined, I think it's time to put that practice to use.

He looked straight at Keiko.

"I love you.

"In an 'if you can get over Mari-sensei, I can get over you, dammit' kind of way," he added a few seconds later, "which is practically fraternal.

"So that's the L-word out in the open," he concluded. "We're all allowed to use it whenever we want, without worrying that it might be embarrassing, or inappropriate, or too strong, or that it might be taken the wrong way, or any of that other crap that's been going through our heads—or my head, anyway—since this clan business got real.

"Oh, and Keiko," Noburi gave a grin, "family tip from an expert: watch out for your younger siblings. Troublemakers, the lot of them."

Keiko snerked even as she made a motion with her sleeve which in no way resembled someone trying to wipe away tears.

"Next order of business," Hazō said, drawing attention away from Keiko while she composed herself, "is bringing back Akane. We've all failed her as a family, and we're going to fix that the second we get to Leaf. Political concerns and clan priorities be damned; we've got a lost sister to bring home."​

-o-
"I like it," Jiraiya said. "Even a slug wouldn't be dumb enough to go for a full frontal assault on an unknown enemy who can see you coming, which means it has shock value. Also, if it works and she doesn't crush you like said slug, it could be a big leap forward at a time when we won't have many more chances to deal with her. I get this itch whenever somebody somewhere is pointing a dagger at my back, and coming back to Leaf without reaching an understanding is going to drive me crazy. I hate wildcards unless they're me or mine."

Like a certain team of missing-nin.

"What do you have to offer her?" Keiko asked. She still seemed shaken from their conversation, and visibly uncomfortable helping with a plan involving her own sister, but she was trying. As for Jiraiya, Hazō and Noburi had taken him aside earlier and persuaded him to have mercy, emphasising the epic victory Keiko had achieved in spite of her troubled mental state, as well as her public boasting on behalf of the clan.

"Remember us speculating she might be in trouble?" Hazō asked. "A lot of what she's doing makes more sense if she's desperate and needs to get herself outside support in a hurry. We can give her that."

"Whether we want to is more complicated," Jiraiya said. "We're talking throwing our weight behind Mori and her supposed faction, of which I have yet to see hide or hair, without any real knowledge of Mist politics. We don't know whose toes we'd be treading on, and which diplomatic relations we'd be cutting off by allying with the wrong person."

Hazō glanced at Keiko, whose fingers were digging into an armchair that would have cost his family a month's income not that long ago. His sister really did have no respect for furniture.

"The potential benefits vastly outweigh the risks," she insisted. "As you say, we do not know which of Ami's enemies we may be provoking. However, she does. There is no reason why we cannot negotiate assistance with the relevant information as a condition."

"Good point," Noburi said. "She's got no reason to lie about who's after her, not if she wants us to pull her chestnuts out of the fire. Plus it gives her incentive to be our guide as far as clan politics are concerned. Because let me tell you, you don't want to tap-dance across that swamp. You guys in Leaf had the Hokage keeping order, but the Mist clans had to work around Yagura, the secret police, an overpowered bureaucracy, and lovely little surprises whenever the Mizukage decided the current laws weren't harsh enough. You have to remember, Mist wasn't founded by a Kage handing out Tailed Beasts like candy. It was founded by a Kage sweeping across the Water Country in a bloody tide that drowned everyone who stood against him."​

Hazō thought back to the Kurosawa, who'd discarded their own heir for the sake of the clan's reputation. Had there been some kind of ruthless calculation behind their unforgivable betrayal, rather than common-or-garden prejudice as he'd always assumed?

"So we've covered the ends," Hazō said. "Can we get back to the means? I don't like the fact that she batted me around like a cat toy instead of treating me as an equal. If she can't be honest with me, how am I supposed to trust her with anything important?"

"Hazō," Keiko said carefully, "that was her treating you as an equal. She was offering you the opportunity to play the game at her level. As she found you increasingly incapable of doing so, she shifted to a didactic approach intended to raise your level, with an ambiguous ratio of instruction to personal amusement."

"Come to think of it, she did imply that a lot," Hazō said. "But why would she care about making me a better player? To make me a better husband? A better ally? Then why would she start during our first meeting?"

"Why indeed?" Jiraiya said. "Have I mentioned my barely-controllable impulse to choke that girl to death?

"The obvious guess is that it's a show of dominance: 'I'm not only a better player than you, I'm so much better I can teach you.' Or worse, 'I'm so much better than you that I can give away my techniques and still expect to win.' But showing off that kind of dominance over Hazō is overkill. It's like using the Rasengan to swat a fly."

"I appreciate and respect you too, sir."

"Ooh, I know this one," Noburi raised his hand. "It's a favour thing. Hazō can't refuse to passively learn from her, and when he does, that puts him in her debt. She can go, 'Oh, hey, remember how I taught you how to greeble the quong?' and he can't exactly say, "But I never wanted to know how to greeble the quong, even though I'm totally going to go on to greeble quongs all over the place because it's a really valuable skill."

"Greeble the quong?" Hazō asked sceptically.

"Sure. It's like greebling the zuzubel, but you divide instead of multiplying. I bribed Honoka to teach me so I could shock Kagome next time I was feeling bored."

"Moving on," Hazō said pointedly, "we need to talk about Keiko."

Keiko, lost in thought, abruptly jerked in her seat. "What about me? Do not ask me questions! I told you, I need time to process!"

"Keiko, I was going to talk to you about your sister," Hazō said. He really didn't want to get into the family thing in front of Jiraiya, whom he was deliberately excluding. You had to be able to trust family not to murder you for the greater good as defined by them personally.

"If you're OK with it, and only if you're OK with it, I'd like to try and get a straight answer out of her about why she's treating you the way she is. I don't know what her intentions are, but the fact is, she's hurting you. She needs to understand that, and she needs to be up front about why. I don't think I can work with her if she's going to keep treating you this way."

Keiko shook her head.

"You are free to ask whatever questions you want. We have established that I have no right to interfere."

"This isn't about rights," Hazō said. "I'm asking you what you want."

Keiko didn't answer for a while. Jiraiya's fingers drummed on the table with growing impatience.

"I want to know," she said softly. "Was my failure to rejoin the clan truly such a profound betrayal as to cost me my sister's love in a heartbeat? Had I failed her already at some earlier stage? Perhaps some transformation in her life of the past two years had rendered me unnecessary? I have asked myself these questions and more, every night and every day. I fear to hear the answer, and yet…"

"Understood," Hazō said. "One direct confession, coming up."

"Why should she tell you when she chose not to tell me?" Keiko asked.

"Because she needs me."

Hazō winced on the inside at the implication that, by contrast, Mori didn't need Keiko. Keiko either didn't register it or, more likely, took it for granted.

"The way she's treating you is unacceptable, and we have the leverage to make it stop."

Keiko looked down at her feet. "Not unacceptable," she muttered.

"What?"

"Not unacceptable. Ami is everything to me, even still. She raised me. She saved me from the world. She sacrificed hours and days that could have hastened her meteoric rise to help a little girl who had earned nothing and deserved nothing. If Ami wishes to hurt me, then she may hurt me."

Hazō, Noburi and Jiraiya exchanged glances.

"Kid," Jiraiya said, "I was there with Orochimaru during his last days in Leaf, and that is still one of the most fucked-up things I've ever heard.

"Hazō, do the thing. You have carte blanche."

-o-
You have received 3 XP.
-o-
What do you do?

Voting closes on Wednesday 6th of March, 12 p.m. London time.

 
Last edited:
Chapter 251: The Honesty Game

The mediocre opponent asks what my next move is. The skilled opponent asks what level I am playing at. The worthwhile opponent asks what game I am playing.

—Mori Ryūgamine, the Angel Without Mercy


"Well," Mori purred, "this is a lot more romantic than I expected for a second date. Thinking of skipping steps?

"Word to the wise," she said, looking down at the bay's water as she tapped it with a toe, "won't work. More dexterous men than you have tried. Also, freezing cold."

What was she…? Hazō blushed furiously as the implication hit him.

"That's not at all what I'm here for," he said. "I have some things I want to talk to you about.

"I should probably mention," he added, "that there's a Leaf ANBU watching from the shore."

"Ah, so instead of skipping steps, you've brought a chaperone?" Mori asked. "Duly noted.

"Here," she said, fishing out a scroll case from her handbag. "I got you this as thanks for that awesome stamp."

"What is it?" Hazō asked, taking the scroll.

"A series of love letters."

Hazō felt a wave of horror. Was she going to keep playing that game here? Now? Given the… overwhelming… nature of the first letter, he honestly wasn't sure what he'd do if she went into lovestruck mode in person—or worse, for real. Reminder: jōnin were insane.

"Written by Karasu Goemon during the late Warring Clans period and considered to be fine examples of period poetry."

Hazō relaxed. It was just a joking allusion in literary form.

"Addressed to a young sealmaster."

She had to be doing this deliberately, right? Hazō shivered at the idea that this might be the Mori equivalent of flirting.

"And said to conceal the Karasu Clan's unique sealing arts in encoded form, the code to which has yet to be cracked."

Forget the older girl with a gorgeous body and a bouncy attitude. The idea of deciphering an ancient sealmaster's secret notes was nothing short of intoxicating.

"And to symbolise Karasu's desire to be bound together forever with said sealmaster."

Oh, right, Mori was still here. He'd probably need to do something about that before he started working on the code.

She was still here and possibly still flirting. Was he supposed to be flirting back? Emphatically not flirting back? Violently trying to shut down this entire line of conversation? He was increasingly suspecting that there was a right answer, and that he would get into trouble if he couldn't find it fast.

"In the sense of an alliance between their two clans, with an exchange of sealing secrets as proof of loyalty."

Sense of headache: increasing. But talking about sealing secrets to him at least made it sound like a normal gift again, rather than the many things it had been over the last few seconds.

"Followed by a marriage alliance, of course."

Hazō couldn't take it any longer. "I humbly thank you for your gift, Ami, and I'll make sure to research its history in my own time."

Mori laughed. "So did you get me anything shiny? No obligation, of course. That would make it one of those social reciprocation gifts, and those suck."

Hazō wasn't sure what she meant by that, so he just proffered the wooden case with the ornamental kunai. Mori opened it.

In one smooth motion, she spun around and cast the kunai at full speed in the direction of the sea, even as she released her chakra repulsion and plunged beneath the surface of the water.

Hazō leapt back reflexively, but didn't run. She could have easily thrust that kunai through his heart instead of throwing it away. Instead, a nasty suspicion flashed through his mind.

Mori climbed out onto the surface. "Did I mention: freezing cold? Poor show, Hazō."

"What did I do?" Hazō asked incredulously.

"Pro tip: sealmasters known for their use of explosives, possibly at melee range, even, shouldn't hand people weapons with unfamiliar symbols on them.

"Now," she said, "I'm going to get changed. Because, let me say it one more time, freezing cold."

Hazō, still trying to figure out if what he'd just seen was crazy jōnin paranoia or a survival instinct that would make Kagome-sensei weep, didn't immediately register that she was undoing the fastenings on her coat.

She was going to get changed in front of him.

Hazō stood hypnotised. He knew for a fact that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, a blessing from the Sage himself that would never come again. He knew that he would no longer qualify as a man if he failed to take advantage of it. He knew that the methodical, business-like way she was taking off her clothes piece by piece should have been dull, yet somehow it reversed itself into a source of absolute fascination.

But then her motion caused ripples in the water, and his missing-nin instincts alerted him to the movement in his peripheral vision. Suddenly, reflected in the water, he saw Jiraiya, demolishing a wall while swearing that, forget carte blanche, Hazō was never going anywhere with or without anyone ever again. He saw Noburi, giving him a high five on principle, but burning with fully-justified jealous resentment for the rest of time. He saw Keiko.

In other words, Hazō finally remembered that there were implications to seeing Mori naked, and that none of them were good. In the meantime, she'd stripped down to her what?!

Hazō spun around urgently, tempted to dunk his face in the water (which, he was given to understand, was freezing cold) because his face was on fire.

"Done now," the announcement came an improbably small handful of seconds later.

Hazō turned back to find Mori, in a different outfit, downing a shot glass of something that almost certainly wasn't hot chocolate.

"That Nara kid is going to go far if Keiko doesn't kill him first," she said, drying her hair with a towel.

"But you just…"

"Waterproof handbag. I don't know why anyone would ever use anything else.

"Should there be any doubt remaining in your mind," she added in what Hazō now thought of as the Mori voice, "yes, you were on a timer. Yes, it was divided into discrete segments, each with its own implications. It would have been inappropriate of me to sacrifice such a unique data-gathering opportunity. I will leave the conclusions to your imagination so as to avoid biasing further experiments, but suggest that any further experimentation of this kind take place indoors in a more hospitable environment.

"'sides, I kinda owed you one for bringing an elite killer to an innocent date. That's like a two-in-one insult. You don't trust me not to murder you, and you think I'll be so bad at it that there'll be time for someone to save you. Oh, in case you're wondering, I kept you interposed between her and me. I don't let people trick me into taking off my clothes—which, well done, by the way, points for originality—in front of just anyone."

Hazō's imagination was still in overdrive from everything he'd almost seen, but he forcibly reminded himself that he was here for hard diplomatic reasons.

Serious diplomatic reasons. Serious ones.

"Ami," he said, "forgetting everything that just happened for a second—"

"As if you could."

"—there are things I want to talk to you about. As clan heir, I'm prepared to push for the Gōketsu to ally with you if that's what you want, for both political and personal reasons. You put marriage on the table, and that's an option too. But I have to know whether you want to join forces with us, and I have to know now. This isn't something you can play games with."

"Well," Mori said thoughtfully, "that came out of nowhere. What's a girl to do?"

"Please take this seriously, Ami. I can assure you that we are. You've been strangely forward, and strangely rushed, and we think you might be looking to ally with us because you're in some kind of danger here in Mist. We're ready to help you, but you need to cooperate with us. That means honest, clear communication."

Mori looked at him quietly for a couple of seconds. Then she burst out laughing.

"That's amazing! Wonderful! Do you know how long it's been since I was treated like a damsel in distress? I need to add this date to my diary so I can celebrate it every year!"

"No need to be rude," Hazō muttered. "That was a genuine offer of help."

"That's what makes it so gloriously offensive!" Mori said through the laughter. "We've been on one date, I've sent you two notes, and from all that you've concluded that I need saving? By outsiders? On your initiative? Oh, you people are going to be so much more fun than I thought!"

"I take it the offer of marriage wasn't genuine either?" Hazō asked, struggling to remain calm.

"No," she said seriously, her expression evening out into something focused and slightly melancholy. "I'm not the kind of woman to sell my body and mind to the highest bidder."

"What do you mean?" Hazō asked uncertainly.

"We live in a society where clans sell their children in return for diplomatic considerations. Ideally, they will sleep with their new masters' children so as to seal the deal with mixed-blood descendants. By contrast, even the ladies of the night give their consent and set their own fees.

"I shouldn't need to elaborate. If the Hokage orders you to marry, your personal preferences will be of no interest. Existing relationships must be considered casual at best, to be discarded upon call. If he tells you to become a Yamanaka, you will become a Yamanaka. You will live with them, you will obey their clan head as if he were your own father, and you will place a wall between yourself and your old clan in order to avoid divided loyalties.

"Or perhaps the Yamanaka girl will marry in. It is more common for women to be sold than men, so that the buyer will own the resulting children. But in practice, the cost-benefit calculation tends to be more complex, and the Hokage is under no formal obligation to seek your input on it.

"I have made sacrifices in order to remain outside this system. If I have to, I will make more."

Hazō stood there, dazed, and not just by her cynicism. He couldn't refute anything she'd just said. He'd always known that clans as an institution were deeply flawed—hidebound, bigoted, greedy and egotistic—and when she described the inter-clan marriage system as a form of non-consensual prostitution… well, it shouldn't have fit as well as it did. Wasn't it just yesterday that he'd been thinking about how cold calculation could drive a clan to discard its own? He wanted to say no, that family bonds were sacred and so it made perfect sense to imitate them as the foundation of diplomacy. He wanted to say that there was no better way to prevent war between clans than by bringing them together as one family.

But Keiko had never been given a choice. What if she'd turned out to be incompatible with Shikamaru the way she was with Akane? What if instead, she'd been married off to one of those unspecified cousins, and he disliked her as a person? What if he resented her for being a wife forced upon him rather than some hypothetical wife he might want later (or indeed a girl he wanted now)? What if he demanded the regular performance of marital duties from a girl who couldn't bear to be touched? Maybe Lord Nara would make his choices with a view to her welfare. Maybe he wouldn't. Keiko would have no influence on the matter.

Akane wouldn't have been given a choice either. Jiraiya only had two children left to marry off. As soon as he picked a wife for Hazō, Akane would have lost her place as a girlfriend. At best, she would have become his mistress, a strain on their relationship and a humiliation she did not deserve. He'd tried to pretend the truth away—commoners could marry into the clan if they were worthy—but at least there was no point now. Unless he fell in love with another commoner.

"But then… why?" he asked, feeling like the ground was shifting beneath his feet. He didn't need to specify.

"For my own nefarious purposes, duh." Mori grinned. "People don't generally like killing, but our whole society's built on murder. Then once you've got everyone seeing assassins around every corner, they've built up expectations that you can manipulate. It's the same here. Also, you have no idea whether I believe any of what I just said, which is how it should be."

"Look," Hazō said, "I appreciate the insight, I think, but it's not why I'm here. If you can't be honest and direct about just a few simple things, then I'm just going to have to leave and we can pick this up another time—or not."

"Sure," Mori said. "Let's play."

"Did I not just say—"

"I have assented to your terms," Mori said. "In the spirit of which, and with the acknowledgement that any act of communication must of necessity involve compromise if it is to be successful, I consider it necessary to establish clear mutual understanding before we focus on the central topics. This is not intended as an act of deception or misdirection, but rather a relevant observation.

"Honesty," she snapped, "is the ultimate game. Honesty is an illusion. It's a convenient tool when it's not a chain with which you bind yourself."

The ice crept up from the already freezing cold water, feet to ankles to knees and not stopping. He wanted to open his mouth, to remind her that he was done playing games, but he couldn't.

"When you say you're honest, that's already a lie. Honesty means telling people what you think and what you believe. It means you're pretending to know. If you say you're perfectly honest, you're saying you know your true self."

She took a step forward. He couldn't take a step back.

"Are you willing to say that to my face?"

The ice kept creeping upwards. Hazō knew his true self. He dreamt of Uplift and gave spontaneous impassioned speeches about it. He loved his family and would do anything to protect them. He was patient up to a point, but then all his frustration would come out in one big burst. He was smooth and silver-tongued when he had time to prepare a plan, but his natural awkwardness came out when he was put on the spot. He was—

"All you have is stories. Stories you tell yourself about yourself. Countless stories with nothing at the core. No true self, because there never was. Is that the honesty you're offering me?

"Because I'm cool with playing that game," Mori smirked. "I'll pretend if you do."

"It's not a game," Hazō wheezed as he regained control of his body. "Still… not a game…"

"Victory conditions. Rules. Challenge. It's a game.

"So what is it you want to ask that makes it worth putting up with my shenanigans?"

"What do you actually want?" Hazō asked. Finally. "If it's not an alliance or a marriage."

"Nothing much," Mori said. "I don't need anything from you right now. I was hoping for more chaos, but you didn't cause that much, and it was mostly the wrong kind anyway. Your rant during your match, now that was good. I've run the numbers, and the long-term repercussions look delicious. I might even give the pot a stir myself.

"But other than the chaos, eh. Long-term cordial relations would be nice, as would not having the Hokage give me death glares every time he sees me—though I suspect that was always a lost cause—but you just don't have the influence in Mist to be useful to me, and my plans for Leaf are still on the back burner.

"That should do for now," she concluded.

"Wait," Hazō said, "you've been doing all this in hope of cordial relations?"

"Nefarious purposes, remember? Plus, no matter how you feel about me right now, you're sure as heck not going to forget me. Everything else is a matter of detail."

Hazō drew on his still-burgeoning diplomatic skills in order not to facepalm. It was hard.

"Also favours. You can never have too many of those. Hit me up if you need anything done around here, from recommending a decent restaurant to bullying the Mizukage.

"My turn." She studied him closely. "What did you sell Jiraiya for him to risk starting a war by adopting you?"

Hazō reeled back from the unexpected full frontal assault. This was not the dancing-around-the-edges Mori he'd got used to.

"No comment," he said in what he hoped was a calm and measured voice.

Mori shook her head. "All right, I'll give you an easier question. Are you a Cold Stone Killer?"

Yes, she was doing this deliberately. Hazō was having to re-evaluate whether this woman ever did anything non-deliberately. On the plus side, he could make himself sound more collected now.

"No comment."

"Shame," she grinned. "You guys—I mean a bunch of anonymous individuals—are practically heroes around here. A mere handful of people handed over an entire country to Mist without being asked.

"All right, final try. What did you really do during the Kotsuzui fight? And no lying, 'cause I'll know."

Now that one he was prepared for. "No comment."

"Three strikes and you're out," Mori said cheerfully.

"That's hardly fair!" Hazō objected. "You're asking me all these questions which I either can't or shouldn't answer, while I'm being completely straightforward. If this is how you intend to keep going—"

"Chill, Hazō. What would you do if some random cute kid started asking for your deepest secrets out of nowhere? Well, maybe not deepest secrets, but there are people who'd kill for me to be straight with them about my goals.

"I'll say it again. Not your enemy, not your friend, could turn into either, open to working together under the right conditions, and having fun going on dates. Just remember what I told you about honesty, unless I was lying about that as well. Also, give me more cool stuff that doesn't blow me up."

Hazō nodded. "Thank you."

"Turnabout's fair play, though. Tell me how the Gōketsu really feel about me."

How did they feel about her? And how much could he say without Jiraiya having to pay the innkeeper compensation for the wall? (Clearly, Jiraiya was a bad influence on Keiko, or possibly the other way around.)

"We want to know what you're doing," Hazō said. "You might think keeping us off-balance is fun,"—Mori nodded fervently—"but it's very frustrating on our end, especially when you keep sending us letters that contradict each other. Honestly, I think I've covered the main scope of it with my questions today. We've been wanting to know if you're friend or foe, whether you're serious about marrying into the clan, and generally what your objectives are. Also…"

This was his opening. Did he dare go for it?

If Ami wishes to hurt me, she may hurt me…

"… Keiko thinks you hate her. She's convinced of it. And you're not the kind of person to make her think that by accident."

"How do you know what kind of person I am, Hazō?"

"You're the kind of person who isn't supposed to hurt Keiko," Hazō said fiercely. "I know how she feels about you. I know how she's felt about you for the last two years. You're not supposed to be the kind of person who hates her. Do you? Why?"

"Why would I ever hate her, Hazō?" Mori said lightly. "I can arrange a guest room for her at the Mori compound any time she wants. I even offered her a tour when she visited."

"You offered your own sister… a tour."

"Sure. She might have wanted to see how the place had changed over the last two years. I wouldn't want to be rude to her when she dropped by after so long. It's a shame if she took it badly, but I trust her family to look out for her when she's not well."

"What about your letter, then?" Hazō insisted. "The marriage proposal. That wasn't just a tour. You knew it would hurt her. Why would you send something like that? Do you really not care about Keiko's feelings?"

"It would hurt her, you say?" An edge of irritation entered Mori's voice. "You think you have the right to blame me for that?"

"What do you mean?"

"Shall I reconstruct the series of events for you? Give you my credentials to see the blindingly obvious?"

Hazō sensed the volcanic eruption the second before it hit.

"Let's work backwards. That simmering rage she showed at the Finals wasn't just from Nara. Her reflex is to turn her anger inwards, not outwards, and she can't sustain that much outwards that long. Nara made a contribution, given how she switched moods before and after his little stunt. But when she went into the arena, she wasn't angry-hurting. She was miserable-hurting. When did she have time to get that way? You'd have spent the morning analysing the letter. You needed to be ready for damage control. So you're right. The letter was the trigger.

"Here's the catch. I know my sister. It should have made her pissed off. Not miserable. Up, not down. At me, not the world. It shouldn't have made her unstable. She could have handled Nara. Violently, but she could. Instead, something primed her to explode. Something between our date and the letter? What did you do, Gōketsu? What did you not do?"

"You're only guessing," Hazō stammered. Was that the end of the rain of lava?

"Yes, I am," Mori said with a brutal finality. "Correct me."

Hazō couldn't. For the first time since he'd known her, Mori didn't look in control. It was probably deliberate, because everything about this woman was deliberate. It was also completely terrifying.

"No? Then we're done."

She was already facing the shore, and she brushed past him as she began to walk away.

"Ami, wait!" he called out without thinking about his choice of words.

She turned around.

"Now what, Hazō? I'm telling you up front, hell hath no fury like a woman dunked in freezing cold water, but whatever revenge I get for that will be a picnic compared what I'll do if you keep interfering with people's relationships. Believe me, there's plenty of wiggle room when it comes to non-lethal things that the Hokage can't or won't protect you from."

"Ami, please…"

She rolled her eyes. "Make it quick. Some of us have borderline illegal means of de-stressing to use."

"It doesn't matter who did what or why," Hazō appealed. "The fact is that she's slowly breaking. We're trying what we can, doing what we can, but we can't change the fact that you're still the centre of her life. She will never let us take your place. Even after what you did—or, fine, what she thinks you did—she still needs you."

"You're her family," Mori said. "Wasn't that the objective of the exercise? When she's alone, you embrace her. When she falls, you pick her up. When she feels lost, you understand her. When she's weak, you give her strength.

"If you don't know how to do it, learn. Don't ask a stranger to fix it for you."

"Didn't you hear what I just said?" Hazō exclaimed. "We can't take your place! It doesn't matter if we're the best family she could have or the worst! Even the best mortal ever can't replace a goddess!"

"A goddess?" Mori said ironically. "I'll put that in my diary next to Damsel-in-Distress Day. It's going to take quite a lot of effort to figure out one celebration for both."

"Ami!"

"Still here, Hazō. Despite my better judgement."

"When I came here, all I wanted was to ask you how you felt about Keiko so that I could establish whether we could work together—and to have something to tell her. I still haven't done either."

"And your agenda is my problem because…?"

"You've told me how you feel about working together in and of itself. But as for Keiko…"

Hazō summoned up whatever strength he had remaining after the inevitable whirlwind that was meeting with Mori. It wasn't much, but he intended to make it count.

"You agreed to play the honesty game with me. Nobody said we'd stopped."

"You're learning," Mori said approvingly. "And I haven't said a single untrue thing since we started."

"Then let's do it one more time. Ami, look at me and tell me honestly how you feel about Keiko."

Mori looked at him for several very long seconds.

"No comment."

"What?!"

"You set the precedent yourself, Hazō."

He gave her an appalled look.

"A game is made of victory conditions, rules and challenges. Never assume that your opponent is playing the same game as you just because they've signed up to one out of three."

"That's not in the spirit of the game!" Hazō exclaimed as he threw up his hands. Self-control was dipping in favour of frustration at Mori and at a burst of courage wasted.

"Mmm. Nor is a non sequitur ambush with emotional blackmail while we're talking politics. One thing you should know about me before you next try to seduce me, Hazō. I can always play rougher than you.

"Also: ninja."

Good point. Hazō made a note to never use "the spirit of the game" as an argument against anyone ever, except maybe Gai and Rock Lee.

Thinking of Gai and Rock Lee, Hazō realised that he had one final hand to play. Sometimes you just had to throw your feelings at the other person without consideration for time or place.

"She's in pain, Ami. More pain than I've ever felt, even when I lost the one person at the centre of my world too. I'm not sure you understand how much you mean to her. You are her goddess. She acts like she's living in this dark low-key hell punctuated by brief flashes of happiness, and then she talks about you like you're the sun. Losing you was her only regret about leaving Mist, and when she found out she might be able to see you again, it meant so much to her she didn't even dare to hope. You aren't just her sister. She has said, in her own words, that you are everything to her, even now.

"Now, she blames herself for failing you. She hates herself for not being good enough for you. She's had nightmares she won't talk about since she saw you, and everything she does is tainted with the knowledge that she could lose anything, at any time, without any way to see it coming. Dealing with her has become like walking through a trap array, because thoughts of you can be triggered by anything, and then she's down for the rest of the day.

"I don't know how she gets up in the morning. She already thought the world was a terrible place and she was already fragile before her heart got ripped out by the person she trusted most. I've always tried not to think about what it's like to be her because the truth is, I have no idea what I could possibly do to make it better. But you do.

"You can play all the word games you like with me, Ami, but it won't change the fact that you've left her with a wound that will never heal and an obsession that will never fade. It won't change the fact that only you can give back what you took away.

"If that isn't enough to convince you, then it isn't. I've done all I can."

Mori held up her hand for silence, then put it down again. She closed her eyes.

Hazō recognised the signs. He waited.

After a while, he stopped being able to see or hear her breathing. Her body was still enough that there were no ripples on the water. He might have started worrying whether she was alive, except her eyes were moving rapidly beneath her eyelids. Keiko's had never done that.

Hazō kept waiting. He wondered if it would be rude to pull out that poetry collection and start reading.

Then, gradually, he started hearing Mori's breathing again. Very slowly, she opened her eyes.

She reached into her handbag with a smooth, flowing movement, and pulled out some ink paste and a seal—not the smiley seal, but one made of unfamiliar green stone. She wrote something quickly on a piece of parchment, then sealed it and held it out.

"Give her this," she said. Her voice had a strange, alien reverb, as if several people were speaking slightly out of sync.

"We have work to do."

-o-​

You have received 3 - 1 XP.

-o-​

You were too creeped out to stay with Ami, and she probably meant for you to leave at once anyway.

You did not have an opportunity to offer her Ichiraku ramen, but you did stuff a post-interaction survey into her hands before you ran. You didn't have time to observe her reaction. The "small talk" part of the plan unfortunately did not happen. Clearly, a third date meeting will be necessary.

-o-​

The award ceremony is in a few hours. What do you do?

Voting ends on Saturday 9th of March, 9 a.m. New York Time.
 
Interlude: Jiraiya's Journal, Part 1
Interlude: Jiraiya's Journals, Part 1

I got in! Igotin!Igotin!Igotin!Igotin!Igotin!Igotin! I got in!

I'm in the Academy! I'm a ninja! Classes start tomorrow! I am going to kick so much ass—I bet I can graduate in, like, a year, and then I'll be doing missions and rich and the orphanage can suck it! I can get an apartment on my own and I'll have fruit every day and it will be awesome!

The Legendary Jiraiya, Grandmaster of Ninja Arts, Super Overgod of all Shinobi, Most Famous Ninja Ever is go!

o-o-o-o​

Okay, that was the worst first day ever. No jutsu, no fighting, no weapons, no explosives, nothing. First thing was that we were given uniforms and assigned to rooms—okay, free clothes and a great room is pretty cool. Mine is huge! It's got a grown-up bed with only one level, a desk, and a footlocker with an actual lock for my stuff so no one can steal it!

After they got us settled, we spent the whole day stretching and doing pushups and learning p...proto...how to say things the right way and boring stuff like that. How am I going to graduate in a year if they waste all my time??!! The food is good though, and you can have as much as you want. I was careful not to have too much at lunch, but at dinner I stuffed myself because I thought we were going to bed. Nope, they took us back out for an hour of exercise and then a two-hour trail run while carrying bags of bricks. I had eaten so much that I puked during the pushups and had to run with sick all down my shirt and stink in my nose. It was gross.

But there was one cool part: I met the Hokage!

It was the last thing before dinner. Tsutomi-sensei had us all line up and told us that if we moved or made a sound he would have us whipped bloody. We all lined up and waited and then HE came in.

Aunty Kobayashi at the orphanage says to write things down so we don't forget them, especially the things we're grateful for or proud of. She really just wants us to practice our brushwork, but it makes her happy so I'll do it. I don't think I could ever forget this, though. It was like the whole room got warm and safe when he walked in. I felt tall and strong and like I'd never be hungry or weak ever again. Like I mattered. Like I was someone that Yamato and his friends wouldn't dare steal from, or make fun of, or push down the stairs. It was like that time when I broke into the kitchen at Mimuri's after they closed down. The room to myself all night, still warm from the baking ovens, all the steak and potatoes I could stuff in...best day ever until now.

He walked up and down, looking us over. He didn't say anything, but he didn't really need to, you know? He stopped in front of me for a second, checked my uniform, and then he smiled at me and nodded, like he knew I was going to be the most amazing ninja ever and he couldn't wait for me to hurry up with it because he had important missions waiting for me.

Once he'd checked us all over he went to the front of the room and made a speech. I wish I could remember all the words but I was too excited. He said that he was proud of us, and that we had shown courage and strength and...something...by passing the tests to get into the Academy. He said that we were the best that Leaf had and that he knew we would make the Land of Fire safe and make him proud. He said some other stuff too, but I was too excited to listen. Lord Senju Tobirama, Second Hokage of the Village Hidden in the Leaves, said he was proud of me!

The Legendary Jiraiya, Grandmaster of Ninja Arts, Super Overgod of all Shinobi, Most Famous Ninja Ever: step one, done!

o-o-o-o​

Taijutsu is fun, but wow Watanabe-sensei is mean. I forgot to fix my front foot after he told me to so he made me do a hundred tuck jumps.

o-o-o-o​

I really need to remember about the front foot. Ow, ow, ow.

It's after lights-out, but I think the sensei have all gone to bed. I'm going to go practice for a while, because I sure don't want Watanabe-sensei catching me on that again.

o-o-o-o​

This sucks. The teachers here are all crazy and mean, just like the Matron. I thought it would be better once I was a ninja, but it's not. They shout at us all the time and they smack us around just like Matron does, except they do it all the time and she only does it when she's drunk.

It's not even just the instructors, either. Today they had all us firsties line up while the second-years lined up opposite us. Then they told the second-years to punch us in the face and in the belly. We weren't allowed to move, we had to just stand there and take it. My 'partner' punched me so hard I fell down and couldn't breathe, but sensei just grabbed me by the collar and hauled me up, gave me three demerits and three quick flicks with the cane for breaking position.

Aunty Kobayashi likes to say that what goes around comes around. I'm going to find that second-year and show him that Aunty is right. I just need to figure out how.

o-o-o-o​

Stupid Watanabe-sensei. The man is just mean! I fixed my front foot—didn't make a single mistake all day. Does he say anything? "Good job, Jiraiya. Not a single mistake." No! He just finds something else to pick on me about. This time it was my guard stance. He said my hands were too high, so I brought them down and he slapped me in the face. I brought them up and he kicked me in the gut. No matter where I put them they were too high or too low.

Things I am proud of:

  • I fixed my front foot and didn't make a single mistake all day
  • I smiled and was polite to Watanabe-sensei the whole time that he was smacking me around so he doesn't think I'm weak
  • No one saw me take the knife


o-o-o-o​

Ugh. Three months I've been here and we still haven't done anything exciting. It feels like we spend half our time meditating—boring!—and the rest of it studying history and math and whatever—double extra boring! Taijutsu is fun but that's the only even sorta ninja-y thing we do. When do we learn to set people on fire with our minds?!

o-o-o-o​

Time to face it: I'm not going to finish school this year. The teachers won't let me because they don't want me to be better than them. The Legendary Jiraiya, Grandmaster of Ninja Arts, Super Overgod of all Shinobi, Most Famous Ninja Ever will be stuck in school for at least two years. Bleh.

o-o-o-o​

I saw the Hokage again! He came to Advancement Day and watched the whole thing. Only three of the firsties failed the tests and had to repeat. He seemed really happy that the rest of us went on to become second years.

o-o-o-o​

They took us seconds over to the firsties' training field today. It was that same thing from before, except reversed—they lined up and we punched them. One of the instructors explained it to me; it shows the new kids that pain is just pain, not a reason to quit, and that they have the courage to stand when they know what's coming. Also, someone always breaks position, which means that everyone else gets a lesson in what happens if you disobey orders.

Doesn't seem like that tough a lesson to me—I mean, who doesn't know that you can keep going after getting punched in the face? Anyway, Watanabe-sensei thought it was really important, so I didn't hold back. I didn't like it, though. That kid didn't do anything to me.

o-o-o-o​

Things I am proud of:

  • Watanabe-sensei watched me do kata #16 today. When I was done he looked sour and grunted, then went on to yell at someone else to fix their front foot


o-o-o-o​

I snuck out today during chores today. I went back to the orphanage and broke Yamato's leg. I just wish his friends had been there too; I guess I'll have to go back tomorrow.

o-o-o-o​

I didn't get to go back today because the Hokage wanted to meet me! He sent an ANBU to pull me out of class and bring me to the top of Hokage Monument. He was sitting on the edge of the First's head, looking out over the village. He told me to sit next to him. I was so excited I could barely keep still, but I managed it.

He just sat there forever, but finally he started talking. I thought he was going to say something important about how he had decided to take me as his student, but he didn't.

"Jiraiya," he said (his voice is so solid!), "do you know what a ninja is?"

I told him a ninja is a great figher who can do all kinds of cool stuff. He looked disappointed, but he didn't even for a second look like he was going to hit me for being stupid.

"A ninja is a fighter, yes, but only in the way that a cooking knife is sharp—it's not the purpose of a cooking knife to be sharp, it's the purpose of a cooking knife to chop vegetables, and the knife must be sharp in order to achieve that purpose.

"A ninja is a protector. Ninja exist only so that we can protect the village, and the people who live within it. Every Leaf ninja, from myself down to the newest student at the Academy, exists only to protect the people of Leaf. That is our purpose, that is what defines whether we are successful in life. Harming anyone from Leaf is evil. Harming other ninja, harming civilians—same thing. It is shameful, and those who do it are disgusting. Do you understand?"

I told him that yes, I understood. It was bullshit, of course. You're strong enough to defend yourself or you're not. If you're not, then you need to be good at hiding, because no one else is going to defend you. That's why everyone should become ninja and be strong. Well, everyone except Yamato. I'm glad he's not a ninja because then I couldn't bust him up as easily.

Speaking of Yamato, I bet he ratted me out and that's why the Hokage wanted to talk to me. I should break his jaw next time.

o-o-o-o​

There's this freak in my class, Orochimaru. Skinny, pale, looks like that corpse I found in the garbage that one time, except he's alive. Always uses big words and talks down to people. What a loser.

I got stuck with him for 'escape and evasion' practice today. E&E is just tag in the woods, except if somebody tries to tag you you're allowed to beat the crap out of them. The two of us were told to play at being ninja returning from a spy mission and a bazillion other students were assigned to play guards and trackers. Winners got dinner and losers got two extra hours of PT.

Oooh-boo-hoo wasn't any good at stealth, so I had to do all the work on covering our tracks. He tried to pretend like he was so clever by figuring out what the other team was likely to do, but he was just guessing. We won because I practically carried him across the finish line.

o-o-o-o​

I was practicing grappling with Nishitani today. We were supposed to be doing the Heaven and Earth drill but he didn't like the fact that he couldn't get me down, so he kneed me in the balls and pretended like it was an accident. His friends thought it was hilarious, but they all shut up after I broke his nose and rubbed his face in the mud. Totally worth the flogging.

o-o-o-o​

Ugh, chakra control exercises. What a stupid waste of time. Just teach us the cool jutsu already! How am I supposed to be Legendary Jiraiya, Grandmaster of Ninja Arts, Super Overgod of all Shinobi, Most Famous Ninja Ever if all I get to do is stare at candles forever?!

This blonde girl named Tsunade thought she could lord it over the rest of us just because she figured out the exercise first. Okay, yeah, she said a couple useful things while she was bragging but talk about an ego! I called her Sunny until she shut up and stomped off.

o-o-o-o​

Wow, here's a blast from the past! I can't believe I found this old journal again. I'm surprised I was able to keep journaling as long as I did. First year is the easy one—nothing but cals, protocol, and academics—but second year is where it really ramps up. Once the chakra exercises start you're exhausted all the time. I guess maybe I fell asleep writing one night and dropped it behind the bed? Dunno. I should probably apologize to Demura for accusing him of stealing it. Or maybe not, since I doubt he remembers now. No need to stir up trouble.

There's something right about finding it now, as I'm packing up after Graduation. I wrote the first entry in this book while sitting in my room at the orphanage at night, and I left there forever the next morning. I'm writing this new entry in the morning, while sitting in my room at the Academy, and tonight I'll be leaving here forever. Also, the previous entry was about when I met Sunny and now she's assigned to my team. Ooh-boo-hoo's with us too.

It's weird...I think I'm going to miss this tiny little room.

o-o-o-o​

Ugh, I've been terrible about keeping up with this journal. I need to stay on top of it; Aunty would want me to.

Sarutobi-sensei...I still don't quite know what to make of him. Every time he guest-lectured at the Academy was a weird day. He's really good at explaining things and he's patient, but he'd pull you up short if you weren't 100% engaged and he got pissed if you quoted the answer from the book. "Speak for yourself, don't just parrot!" he'd say. I mean...what's the point of having the book if you aren't allowed to say what's in it? Still, even when he snapped at us, he was always respectful of us as people, and as ninja. He never once said "Because I say so", or cursed at us. And he never, ever raised a hand to us. He wouldn't even let students make fun of other students. I didn't know one of the answers and another kid laughed at me; Sarutobi-sensei kicked his ass out of the room instantly, told him to go clean the kitchen grease trap. Everyone was really respectful of each other after that.

I'll tell you one thing: He knows his stuff. I keep testing him to see where he's weak and I haven't found anything yet. I mean, seriously, nothing. At first I thought he was just bullshitting, but every time I check his answers it turns out that he's completely right. Jutsu, chakra control, history, math, reading, jutsu, tracking, E&E, astronomy, jutsu, orienteering, wilderness survival, literature, poetry, jutsu, flower arranging, medicine, medical jutsu...there's just nothing he doesn't know. Shoot, he knows twelve different taijutsu styles—hard, soft, and hard/soft. I'm not going to actually say to him that he's a pussy for preferring the soft styles, but he does.

Sunny is slavering after the medical training with Ooh-boo-hoo in hot pursuit; Sarutobi-sensei is always saying how he's just an interested layman and not a full doctor or mednin, but we're six months in and they haven't found a question he couldn't answer.

Also, the way he teaches is bizarre. Two weeks ago, Sunny asked him how the humors balanced themselves through the bile networks between the liver and the heart. He told her that there was no such thing as bile networks, that that was "A scribe's corruption of a sentence from the Omuro the Elder scrolls written back in the eighth century." That answer didn't agree with the book she was studying and she called him out on it. He didn't get mad or anything, he just told us to pack our trail gear. Five minutes later we were out in the woods hunting around until we found a dire ape. He killed it and had her cut it open so that he could show her he was right: The only connections between the liver and the heart are the blood vessels. There's no separate network that runs alongside them.

Books can be wrong. What a weird thought.

o-o-o-o​

Gah. Why do I even bother to have a journal if I'm not writing in it????

Ooh-boo-hoo finally mastered waterwalking, so Sensei took us skiing like he'd promised. It was the most amazing, most beautiful thing I've ever seen—the entire world turned stark and white, in places soft and rounded and in places hard and sharp as a knife. It's not like in Leaf, either—in Leaf it gets shoveled into giant piles and they end up filthy because the softfoots always scrape up dirt with the snow as they shovel. Here, it was all perfectly white and pure. Gorgeous. Crazy cold, though—we were bundled up in heavy furs and the wind made my nose ache, but in a good way.

I know sensei filed it as a C-rank training mission, but I doubt this is what Command expected. We didn't do a lick of training the whole time, just played around. Sensei taught us a signaling jutsu in case we got lost, then he showed us how to ski. It's like waterwalking, but much more repulsion and less adhesion so you can let gravity do most of the work. He made it look ridiculously easy; turns out, it's not. I ended up faceplanting over and over again. Ooh-boo-hoo needed to be reminded not to laugh at his teammates, but he'll be able to see out of the eye by tomorrow—sensei knows enough medical jutsu to bring the swelling down. Sunny got all pissy about it, like she always does, but I'm pretty sure she thought he'd earned it.

Sensei started us on the easy slopes and worked with us over the course of a week until we were going down the steep parts of the mountain. We all had to stay within bounds and signal every 15 minutes, but the bounds got bigger every day and we could go wherever we wanted whenever as long as we stayed inside them. It wasn't just skiing, either. He showed us that you can use chakra repulsion to pack snowballs better than you can do it with just your hands. Sunny immediately dumped a bundle of snow half the size of Hokage Monument on Ooh-boo-hoo's head and the next thing you know there's snow flying in all directions. Sensei joined in, but he cheats like crazy; instead of spending time to pack the snow he'll just angle his feet and use chakra repulsion to bury you in a wave of powder. We all ganged up on him but didn't manage to hit him with a single snowball. I got him later that night; while I was on watch and he was asleep I lobbed a snowball the size of my head onto him. He was a good sport about it; he tossed me headfirst into a drift, but he was laughing the whole time, and he helped me up afterwards.
o-o-o-o​

Ow. My fucking nose is killing me, and if Sunny doesn't shut up I'm going to scream.

Back up, take it in order. Remember, Jiraiya: The best ninja are thoughtful ninja. Only when your mind is ordered can you plan, act, and succeed.

We were in the mountains for two weeks. When we got back, Sarutobi-sensei went off to file the report on our 'training mission' and the three of us went out to Nobutaki's for dinner. A bunch of other genin were there, bragging about their sensei and how awesome they were, and this one Uchiha kid was shooting his mouth off, saying that his sensei was miles better than anyone else except the Hokage himself and that only by a smidge. I didn't recognize the kid, so I'll just call him Dickless; wouldn't want to besmirch the oh-so-fair name of the Uchiha clan, after all! I said that no way, Sarutobi-sensei was the best. Then Dickless said that no, he wasn't, because he was just a Sarutobi and they're a minor clan with delusions of grandeur who only have any sort of power because they were one of the first to kiss the First Hokage's sandals, and that no mere Sarutobi could—

He stopped talking at that point because it's really hard to talk when your head has been rammed through a fucking wall.

Well, naturally, his teammates and their friends jumped on me, so Sunny and Oro waded in and we all started kicking ass. According to the police report there was a million ryō in damages, fourteen genin were in hospital with serious injuries, and it was touch-and-go whether Dickless would wake up again. I think it's fair to say we won.

Anyway, we're sitting at the police station now and Sunny won't shut the fuck up about how could I be so crazy and violent and did I have any idea about blah blah blah. I'm hoping that if I just ignore her and keep writing she'll piss off. I'll give her this, though—it was pretty cool how she had my back. On a mission, sure. In a random off-duty bar? Did not expect that from her, or from Oro.

o-o-o-o​

Sensei spent fifteen minutes going on about how I shamed him.

...What?! I thought he'd be pleased! I had his back, why was he angry about that?!

I tried my best to smile and not say anything so that I wouldn't seem weak, but I just couldn't. It all came boiling out and I yelled right back at him.

I really did not expect the hug. It just came out of nowhere; I was expecting him to hit me for talking back, but he didn't. He grabbed me and hugged me the way Aunty Kobayashi sometimes would. I didn't know what to do and I just froze. He didn't let go, just held me until I finally relaxed and hugged him back. (God, that sounds so girly!) Next thing I know I'm crying. I don't even know why, I just was. He didn't seem disgusted or anything, just held me closer.

Eventually I calmed down. He gave me a handkerchief to snot on and told me that yes, it is the duty of every ninja to protect their own, but that I had the wrong idea of who 'my own' was. Protecting him and Oro and Sunny is important, yes, but if they're the only ones that I protect then I'm not being a ninja of the Leaf, I'm just being a bully.

Then he started talking about the Will of Fire and I started laughing.

Oops.

I can't believe I did that. Six years at the Academy, I never so much as cracked a smile when the teachers did their Woffle blather. (I probably shouldn't write that down here; sure, this journal is ciphered and coded and subdivided, but someone could still crack it and I'd be in real trouble if they saw me making jokes about the WOF, even just in my private journals....eh. There's enough in here to hang me anyway, so I might as well write what I want to write.) Anyway, when the instructors started Woffling I always managed to look attentive and impressed, nod in all the right places, act like it was this super inspiring thing instead of utter fucking bullshit. This time, though, I was too torn up and it slipped out before I could stop it.

He still didn't hit me. Honestly, after laughing at the Will of Fire I was expecting to be stripped of my headband, maybe even executed. I mean, everyone seems to take it so seriously! "Ooh, the Will of Fire! It's the wellspring of everything great about Leaf! It's super important, really! Protect everyone, make everyone's lives better, have honor in all things!"

Bull.

Fucking.

Shit.

Where the fuck was their 'Will of Fire' in the orphanage, huh? My fucking parents, whoever the fuck they were, left me on the steps like a piece of trash—where was their fucking 'Will of Fire'? At the orphanage, nobody gave a shit if food was short, or if Yamato and his friends stole my stuff because I was smaller than them. (Speaking of that turd, I wonder if his jaw ever healed enough for him to talk? I know Tanahashi was eventually getting around just fine on his crutches, but I never checked on the others.)

For that matter, where is the Will of Fire in everyfuckingday life? People starve to death all the time, right here in Leaf. A third of my graduating class are civilian-born, but go check on their families. Even with a son or daughter in the ranks, most of them are still scrabbling to get by. Their kids are risking their fucking lives for the Tower, and still they're scratching for rent money, tax money, and food? What, does the Fucking Will of Fucking Fire only apply to the rich people and the fucking clans?

I was actually crazy enough to say all that. Sage's blistering boils, how could I have been so stupid? Talk about pushing your luck. It wasn't a problem, though. Sensei listened without saying a word, then he stood up and waved for me to follow.

He didn't say a word until we were sitting on top of Hokage Monument, on the First's head right where Lord Hokage Senju had brought me that one time. Sarutobi-sensei had a storage scroll full of marmot roast, carrots, and hot tea. We sat there for maybe twenty minutes, eating and drinking while looking out over the village. Didn't look at each other, even (well, he didn't look at me), but he wasn't angry, just thinking. I need to write down the next part as exactly as I can, because I don't want to ever forget it.

"Jiraiya," he said at last, "have you thought much about the history you learned at the Academy?"

"Sure." (I was totally lying. I let that stuff go the minute the test was over.)

"Good. Then this will all be familiar.

"You and I both know that the world is bad, but think about the path of history. A thousand years ago: Constant warfare. Primitive tribes with none of our modern medicine or technology. Darkness across the earth. Then comes the Sage—"

"—with chakra and safety and knowledge for all. Yeah, sensei, I know."

Then he actually looked at me, and I shut up.

"No. He did not bring 'chakra and safety and knowledge for all'. He taught of chakra, yes, but he intended it to be a way for people to understand each other better, a way to bridge the gaps between us and promote empathy. He wanted everyone to be at peace, to work together to make everyone's lives better."

I can tell I was still off-kilter, because I actually snorted out loud at that. Sensei smiled.

"Amusing? Perhaps. If we're being perfectly honest, the Sage was a failure." I must have looked appalled and it make him laugh.

"Yes, Jiraiya, the Sage failed. He wanted to reach the goal during his lifetime—a world at peace, without disease or hunger or pain. A world where all men love each other. Not like that! Get your mind out of the gutter.

"The Sage wanted to make the world perfect, and he failed at that...but he made it better. Chakra wasn't evenly distributed, so we saw the ninja clans form. They fought each other most of the time, but they also provided enough concentrated force to keep certain areas safe from predators. Different clans used different strategies; some stayed on the move, constantly raiding and burning. Some enslaved the civilians in their region and drove them like beasts in order to build a good lifestyle for their ninja overlords. Others protected their civilians, treating them the way a wise farmer treats his oxen and cows.

"The rise of the clans didn't make the world perfect—far from it!—but it did make it better. Fewer babies died, population increased, there was enough safety that people could focus on developing their arts and technologies instead of simply on defending themselves while scratching for a living.

"Thirty years ago, Senju Hashirama founded Leaf, and other ninja villages quickly coalesced all across the continent. With so many ninja concentrated in so few places it's possible to set and enforce laws. Life has gotten better for everyone since the founding of the Great Villages."

"We never had a World War before the Villages," I griped.

Sarutobi-sensei looked sad. He hasn't really wanted to talk about what he saw during the war, but I think it was pretty bad. Couldn't be that bad, though. The whole thing was like, what? Four months?

"True," he said. "And the next one will be worse. There weren't so many ninja a generation ago, so there weren't a lot of ninja for my War. The fact that the Clans can have roots now means that there's more ability to sustain children, so the population is exploding, as are research efforts into sealing and ninjutsu. Your War—and there's going to be one, and probably soon—is going to be much worse. More ninja, more training, more techniques, more concentrations of wealth to act as targets..." He looked tired for a second, and then waved it off.

"Regardless. The War was bad, but it was short. The concentration of power and the increase in research efforts has made everyone's life better. Again, more people, living longer. More goods, more trade, more knowledge.

"This is the Will of Fire in its purest form, Jiraiya: all of humanity, striving upwards. Every human is related to every other human, if only distantly. You have far-removed cousins who live in Cloud, and in Mist, and in Sand, and in the deepest reaches of Bear. Everywhere that a human walks, a member of your family walks. We fight, like every family does...unfortunately, we often go too far and actually kill each other. That is a tragedy.

"Yes, progress isn't perfect and it isn't straight. The human family has its share of stupid people, and violent people, and crazy people. Sometimes those get into power and things get worse for a while, but they always get better again later, because the good and decent people make it better. The Will of Fire is what inspires those good and decent people. It is the heat in their soul, lifting them up like warm air rising from a baker's oven and sparks flying up from the blacksmith's forge. Those who build and raise up are filled with the Will of Fire.

"There are those who oppose the Will of Fire. They are beneath contempt. They cannot convince women to lie with them, so they take women by force. They cannot convince people to be their friends, so they enslave others, or manipulate them, or use jutsu to twist their minds until what remains smiles and nods and speaks flattery.

"Working against the Will of Fire is what you do when you have nothing to offer. When you cannot create anything, you cannot do anything that others value, you cannot contribute in any meaningful way...and you lack the strength of character to accept that fact and work to change it. When you have nothing to offer and you're too cowardly to face that fact, there's nothing to do but tear down what others have built up."

"All ninja can contribute," I pointed out. "We're powerful. We can hunt out the dangerous animals, kill Leaf's enemies, that kind of thing. I guess we all have the Will of Fire."

Sensei shook his head. "No. Being a ninja doesn't say anything about whether or not you have the Will of Fire. Your actions are what say that." I guess he saw that I wasn't buying it, because he thought for a minute and then tried again. "Ninja are more powerful than civilians, which is just another way of saying that we have more choices. An orphanage Matron is stronger than a child, so she has more choices—she can bully the child, or protect him, or ignore him. A ninja is as much stronger than a Matron as a Matron is stronger than a child. Again, it's just more choices, not fundamentally different ones."

"I'm no different than an old civilian woman? Really?"

"No, you are not. You're human, just like the civilians. You have darker hair than some of them, and you have more chakra than any of them, but neither of those things makes you inherently better."

"Sure it does. I can do stuff they can't."

"And they can do things you can't. How good a blacksmith are you? How skilled a biwa player? Can you write a play, or grow a crop?"

"Well...no. But I'm smarter; I'm a ninja, they're just softfoots. They need us to take care of them."

He thought about that one for a moment. "I think the question of how intelligent civilians are is not quite as simple as many people think. Regardless, that doesn't matter. You're smarter than some of your classmates and not as smart as others, but simple intelligence doesn't change whether or not you should be respected as part of the human family. You aren't better than them, Jiraiya. You're just different. It is up to you whether you will embody the Will of Fire, or whether you will work against it. Whether you will create or destroy."

He waited for me to say something, but I didn't know what to say so I just kept my mouth shut.

Eventually, Sarutobi-sensei pointed out over the village. "This is Leaf, Jiraiya. Tens of thousands of people huddled together for warmth, keeping the darkness at bay with walls and lamps and closeness. Everyone here embodies the Will of Fire—they want to work together, they want to enrich themselves and others, they want to leave a better world for their children than the one they were born into.

"As a ninja, it's your choice: Embody the Will of Fire and help to build that better world, or don't. Be a protector that everyone looks up to and wants to be like...or make everyone in the village less safe by hurting your brothers in arms. Destroy a restaurant owner's livelihood so that his family goes hungry. Lash out at civilians weaker than yourself, break their legs and their jaws, and make them afraid of you. You can be a better man than they were, or you can be a better bully."

I probably looked a little rocked by that because he stopped talking and waited for me to process.

"Those kids in Nobutaki's were ninja," I said weakly. "It was a fair fight, and they started—

He cut me off with a sharp gesture. "No excuses. Every human is family, and every Leaf citizen, ninja or civilian, is close family. Today you smashed one of my cousins through a wall and put a dozen more in the hospital. You worked against the Will of Fire and you shamed me."

He stared me dead in the eyes, and I could feel his words cutting at me like knives. I was used to feeling warmth and strength from Sarutobi-sensei, a strength that he shared willingly with everyone around him. Those things were still there, but they were transformed into threats. The warmth wasn't a warm fireplace to sit beside, it was a house fire on the other side of the bedroom door. The strength wasn't a guardian standing between me and the world, it was the thing that the guardian had protected me from.

"You see?" he said softly. "Protect and inspire, or terrorize and bully: same abilities, different choices. Strength doesn't make you good, it only makes you strong. How you use it is what matters."

"I'm s-sorry, Sarutobi-sensei."

"I don't care," he said quietly. "I don't care if you're sorry, or guilty, or anything else. You're welcome to feel however you want to feel, Jiraiya. You can be angry with me for chastising you, or at those children for criticizing me. You can be jealous of Tsunade for her superior chakra control, or at Orochimaru for his superior education. You can have contempt for civilians. I don't care what you feel, I care what you do with those feelings."

"I won't do it again, Sensei. I promise. If they start mouthing off about you I'll just walk away."

"Not good enough."

"But...I...what else am I supposed to do?"

"You tell me. I've been saying nothing else for ten minutes now."

I admit, I completely flailed at that one. "Please, just tell me, Sensei."

"Believe in the Will of Fire, Jiraiya. Follow its path. Be someone that people look up to, a man that they try to emulate because you're a good man, not just a powerful ninja. Power is easy to get, but goodness takes work."

"Yes, Sarutobi-sensei. I promise."

The warmth and strength came flooding back and he smiled. He stood and offered me a hand; when I took it he pulled me up and clapped me on the shoulder.

"Glad to hear it. Don't think this is the end of it, though; there's going to be some heavy charges laid, but I'll speak for you. Now, I haven't had dinner yet because someone had to go and cause trouble, thereby forcing me to spend three hours dealing with paperwork and being yelled at. I want teriyaki chicken, and you're buying."
 
Last edited:
Chapter 252: Closing Ceremonies

"And how was your date with my sister?"

It was odd, Hazō reflected, how he had never anticipated the Mori Ice erupting into the outer world and attempting to destroy reality.

"It wasn't a date," he replied. "It was an instance of two individuals spending a very brief time together in order to get a sense of each other's personalities with an eye towards future diplomatic and only diplomatic relations between one said individual and the clan of the other."

"Hmph."

"On that note, she gave me something to give to you." He extended the bag containing Ami's probably-poisoned gift. "Before you take it: her behavior concerned me, and I am worried that the gift is intended to be destructive for you, not constructive. I think it would be a good idea to show it to Jiraiya and ask if he thinks it would be good for you to have it. Despite my thoughts, the gift is for you and it's your choice."

Keiko shot him a look, snatched the bag, and tore into the contents...which proved to be a single sheet of paper.

"What is it?" Noburi asked, trying to read over her shoulder without getting too close.

Keiko turned, pressing the note against her chest and glaring indiscriminately at both her brothers. "It's nothing."

"Keiko, it doesn't work like that," Noburi said reprovingly. "As much of an idiot as Hazō is, he's pretty good at spotting people being manipulative or deceptive. If he thinks this might be dangerous for you, we should know. We're not going to stop you from doing whatever you think best, but you aren't going to stop us from backing you up, either."

She considered that for a moment. "A time and a place," she said grudgingly. "Presumably for us to meet."

Hazō and Noburi exchanged glances filled with equal parts hope, confusion, and fear.

"That's...good?" Noburi said. "Are you sure you'll be okay?"

"I shall be fine. And I do not wish to discuss this further."

More glances were exchanged.

"Okay," Hazō said. "Well, let me run down what happened, because I need some help figuring out what in the name of the Sage just happened." He quickly ran through the events of the meeting.

Keiko and Noburi both sat silent at the end.

"Wow," Noburi said at last.

"Yeah," Hazō replied.

Noburi thought carefully, then turned to their sister. "Keiko, don't take this the wrong way, but I have to ask...is your sister right in the head? I mean, based on what Hazō says, she's either crazy as a bag of wet cats or she's just acting like it to make sure that no one can predict her. Which is it?"

Keiko glared, then stood up and stomped out of the room.

"Definitely the cats," Noburi said.

Hazō nodded.

o-o-o-o​

"The conquering Hokage returns! Where's my lunch!"

"In here!"

Jiraiya swept into the dining nook with a grin on his face, his robes perfectly arranged. The grin rapidly fell when he saw his children lined up beside a table covered in seals.

"What's all this?"

"Lunch," Hazō said, gesturing to the seals. "What are you in the mood for? We've got spicy noodles, chicken soup, chakra vole stew, seafood chowder with pig brain, cheese noodles, ham and cheese sandwich on hard roll with spinach and tomato, meatloaf, teriyaki chicken—

"Teriyaki chicken," Jiraiya said quickly, before Hazō could get through the other two-thirds of the array. "Thanks." He picked up the relevant seal and opened it, immediately digging into the suddenly-appearing and piping-hot dish. "So, why are the three of you standing here looking serious?"

The three genin settled around the table and each took a meal seal. Keiko (sweet-and-sour grouper and side salad) and Noburi (steak sandwich with fermented cheese, fried potatoes on the side) started eating while Hazō gathered up the rest, except for the one marked 'turkey soup' that Jiraiya snatched before he could pick it up. Once they were stowed away he activated an Air Dome over the table; Jiraiya raised an eyebrow but said nothing.

"I wanted to tell you about my meeting with Ami," Hazō said, unsealing some fish chowder for himself. "Her behavior was bizarre, and I could not get a read on her at all. First—"

By now the recitation, thoroughly rehearsed on the way home from the actual meeting and then presented once already, was familiar and quick. Jiraiya questioned certain details, then fell silent and stared into the middle distance in thought, his chopsticks forgotten in one hand.

"Well, I guess that explains it," he said to himself. "Crazier than a bag of wet cats. No wonder I can't read her."

Keiko bristled; Jiraiya took note.

"Sorry," he said quickly, raising one hand in apology. "No offense intended. 'Crazy' may be a strong word. She's oriented to reality and capable of functioning in society and as a ninja, so 'crazy' isn't a perfect fit. Honestly, it sounds like a really bad case of being a jōnin. Are there any particular tragedies in her past that might have rattled her?"

The reply was slow to arrive and sullen when it did. "None of which I am aware."

"Huh. Okay." He thought for a moment longer, then shrugged slightly and went back to his food.

Hazō waited to make sure the subject was closed, then moved on to the next item in his (purely mental, because he didn't need the lecture) checklist.

"A few other questions for you, sir," he said carefully. "First, some easy things. Are you okay with us going out and buying a bunch of clothes to use for future disguises?"

Jiraiya didn't look up from the soup he had moved on to after snorfling the teriyaki chicken. "Sure," he said. "Probably a good idea to buy more once we're back in Leaf, too."

"Thank you. Would you like us to pick up something for Mari-sensei from you? She'd probably like it."

"Get your own gifts, I already bought mine."

"Heh. Yes, sir. Okay, next item: I'd like to acquire some merchants, performers, that kind of thing."

Jiraiya looked up, frowning. "You know we don't do slavery in Leaf, right?"

Hazō shook his head. "Not like that. I mean give them writs of patronage, or a promise of premium prices in exchange for exclusively selling to the Hokage's clan and those we authorize, that sort of thing. Basically, start building some sources of income that aren't the pangolins. And an intelligence network that the three of us can get some practice with while not risking yours. Plus, performers who like us would be good PR."

Jiraiya's eyebrows shot up. "That's...a really good thought, Hazō. Yes, go do that."

Hazō grinned. "Thank you, sir."

Noburi paused, bite of sandwich half-taken, and gave Hazō a jealous glance before ruefully shaking his head and going back to his food.

"On the same lines," Hazō continued, "what would you think about sponsoring Kurosawa Shin as a junior diplomat to Leaf? It would jumpstart his career and we could get some major favors out of him as a result. Also, it gives us a foot in the door with the Kurosawa."

"Wait, you want to work with the Kurosawa?" Noburi asked. "I thought you hated their guts."

"With the fiery burning passion of a thousand suns," Hazō agreed instantly. "Doesn't mean that we can afford to ignore them when one of them is the Mizukage."

"Hm." Jiraiya pondered for a moment, then looked at Noburi. "I don't know the kid. Is this a good idea?"

Noburi looked startled to be called on, but rallied quickly. "I'd say so, yes. He's smart enough to realize that playing it straight is better for him in the long term, and he can be surprisingly decent. Of course, he and his team also ambushed Mr. Mew here and left him for potentially-dead in an underground hole filled with traps. He might not have been the mastermind on that one, though."

Jiraiya nodded. "Okay. Keiko, any objections?"

"No."

"So mote it be. I'll send an ANBU to invite him."

"Thank you sir. One last thought I wanted to share: That sound-amplification jutsu they had at the tournament could be dangerous if anyone has a sonic attack. With all the Kage and important people in one place, someone with the resources and desire could decapitate the entire Elemental Nations in one attack. Someone like that group you've been looking for, maybe?"

Jiraiya stopped eating and rubbed his jaw. "That's...a good point. It seems unlikely, for a variety of reasons, but I can't rule it out. I'll give everyone Banshee Slayers. Thanks." He glanced at the clock on the wall, then hurriedly picked up his soup bowl and chugged the contents. "Time to get changed. We need to be at the closing ceremonies in thirty minutes."

The room emptied faster than a Substituting ninja, all four Gōketsu fleeing to their rooms to grab more formal clothes.

o-o-o-o​

The sun was balanced on the horizon when the ceremonies began. Torches and lamps were everywhere to push back the gloaming and people were bundled up against the evening's chill. There was no wind whatsoever and the temperature was almost above freezing, making it relatively pleasant. Furs plus some heated rocks slipped inside the jacket left people comfortable enough.

The ceremony began with trumpets rampant, their brassy cries ringing across the landscape and making weird echoes as they passed over the quarry where the tournament fights had happened. An octet of Mist ninja jogged out from behind the stands, juggling fireballs back and forth. They turned flips, handsprings, and other acrobatics. They passed fire from hand to hand, lighting up the dark with the power of chakra directed by will into fire. Behind them, other ninja sent colored sparks and brilliant lightning bolts into the sky. The trumpets sounded again and again, punctuating and connecting the entire performance.

Eventually, the fireworks came to an end in a massive display: an eagle made of flame fought with a dragon made of lightning. The two swirled and twisted, buffeting one another with wings and talons, neither able to land a decisive blow. Finally, the eagle seized the upper talon by catching its enemy's neck in the eagle's beak and shaking it, then latching on with the talons and tearing the lightning monster apart in a screaming orgy of destruction that left the audience ooohing and aaahing.

The lightning dragon dissolved and the eagle mantled its wings, fiery head thrown back in a scream of victory...and then vanished.

The instant that it did, every torch was extinguished simultaneously. Everyone's night vision had been ruined by the battle, so for a few short seconds everyone sat in utter blackness.

And then light was back, in the form of a dozen large lanterns with reflectors set to direct the light forward in a brilliant flood that highlighted the three teenagers standing on the winners' platform that had until now been concealed with black velvet curtains but now stood bare to view.

Keiko stood on the highest step, her face blank and body language closed away.

To her right, on a slightly lower step, stood Aburame Shino. His high collar and large-lensed smoked glasses concealed any hint of his thoughts.

To Keiko's left, on a lower-yet step, stood Nara Shikamaru. He looked thoroughly disgusted to be there, and was occasionally shooting nervous glances at Keiko, while carefully staying as far away from her as he could while remaining on his step.

"Ladies and gentlemen!" echoed the announcer's voice, coming from somewhere in the darkness. "Welcome, to the closing ceremonies of the Chūnin Exams! I give you tonight's Master of Ceremonies: Momochi Zabuza!

Hazō stiffened; the sound of splintering wood from above and slightly behind him hinted at the fact that Jiraiya might have had a similar reaction and accidentally broken the railing of the Kage Box.

Another floodlight came up, revealing a second platform atop which stood a giant of a man. His normally-bare chest was wrapped in winter furs and his face was covered in his trademark bandages, but there was no mistaking his identity. Few men towered as high, or had a build as massive. None had Kubikiribōchō, Captain Zabuza's legendary sword that was taller than a man and broader than a shield and said to drink the blood and souls of its victims even as it rended their flesh with an edge made of demons' teeth. The weapon in question stood beside him, point-down and held in place by the casual grip of one calloused hand on its stick-thin handle.

"How in the everloving fuck...?" Noburi murmured, probably unaware that he'd spoken aloud.

"Citizens of Mist, and the Elemental Nations!" Captain Zabuza called. "Welcome, as my compatriot said, to the concluding ceremonies of the Chūnin Exams.

"Over the past two months, the finest genin in the world have competed. Simply by being here, they demonstrated their skill. By necessity, their numbers dwindled at each new challenge—such is the way of the world. Those who fall short are destroyed, those who measure up advance.

"The challenges they faced were varied, because such is the way of the world. Those with skills too narrow or too rigid are destroyed, those who adapt advance.

"The majority of the challenges they faced were not about combat." He paused, waiting for the rustle of surprise to settle down.

"Combat is one of the most critical ninja skills, and simultaneously one of the least important. Kubikiribōchō would do no good if I lacked the tracking skill to find my target, or the stealth to approach him before he flees, or the tactical sense to choose my ground and analyze my opponent's weaknesses."

Hazō shuddered as a freezing sense of spiritual annihilation rippled past him. The feeling was unmistakable to anyone who had been present the night that Jiraiya returned from what Hazō had come to think of as "The Battle of the Gods": Jiraiya was in a towering rage, only a fingernail-grip preventing him from murdering absolutely every-fucking-thing. The only surprising thing was how well he was doing at leashing his fury; everyone within fifty feet was shivering and looking around nervously, but no one had actually died, or even passed out.

Momochi paused, eyes locked unflinchingly on the Kage box. After a few seconds, Jiraiya's desire for destruction was wrestled back into its box and the night was once again normal.

"Yes, combat is critical...and also of lesser importance," Captain Zabuza said again. "Hence why the first four events challenged the genin's ability to think, interact, protect, and gather information. The fifth event challenged teamwork and strategy over raw personal combat ability. This is as it should be, as ninja typically work in teams.

"The tournament, however, was the final test. There will be times in every ninja's career when they stand alone. Friendless, without teammate or teacher. Perhaps they have been tasked to delay a superior attacker while others escape. Perhaps they have been sent to locate and destroy traitors to their nation. Whatever the reason, every ninja will stand alone and fight for their life at some point. This is what the tournament tests."

He turned and stepped off his platform, moving towards the tournament victors with steps the solidity of which made him seem more real than the world around him.

He stopped in front of Nara, angling his body slightly so as not to block the audience's view. From inside his jacket, Captain Zabuza produced a box made of a golden brown wood that had been polished until it shone. He opened it, extracted the gleaming copper medal within, and held the ribbon up, spreading it wide so that he could slip it over Nara's head.

"Nara Shikamaru, chūnin of Leaf, you are third in the Chūnin Exams tournament. There are only two genin in your generation that are your superiors. Go forth in violence and bring honor to your village." He extended the wooden box that was the case for Nara's medal.

Nara took the case with a nod but said nothing.

Captain Zabuza took two steps to the side to stand in front of Aburame. He towered over the boy despite the fact that Aburame was on a step. Aburame shifted his stance slightly, a trace of wariness in his posture, and Hazō imagined he could hear a faint buzzing. Real or imagined, Captain Zabuza made no reaction, merely producing a polished silver medal and slipping it over Aburame's head.

"Aburame Shino, chūnin of Leaf, you are second in the Chūnin Exams tournament. There is only one genin in your generation that is your superior. Go forth in violence and bring honor to your village." He extended the wooden box that was the case for Aburame's medal and waited for the boy to take it.

Finally, Captain Zabuza turned to face Keiko. The winner's step was high enough that she was actually at eye level with him, but the contrast could not have been more striking: the massive adult huntsman against the waifish teenage girl.

Captain Zabuza produced the final medal, this one of pure gold. He started to loop it over Keiko's neck but paused when she jerked backwards.

Hazō held his breath, hoping against hope that Keiko would not panic at the possibility of being touched. Nothing good could come of it; the absolute best case (Keiko running into the night) would be a crippling humiliation for Jiraiya. The worst case (Keiko summoning her tessera and ordering murder on all who threatened physical contact) could legitimately cause a World War.

Captain Zabuza may have sensed the seriousness of the moment, because he did not move until Keiko reached up and carefully took the medal from him, slipping it over her own head and nodding in quiet thanks. The Swordsman nodded in return and stepped slightly back.

"Gōketsu Keiko, chūnin of Leaf. You are the most powerful genin of your generation. Your skills, your intelligence, and your mastery of a summoning scroll have set you on the path to being one of the most powerful ninja in the world, regardless of age. Continue as you have begun and there will be legends told about you for centuries. Go forth in violence and bring honor to your village."

He saluted her, left palm over right fist, and gave a shallow bow that was incredible honor from an elite warrior to a newly-minted chūnin. Keiko's eyes went wide; after a moment she returned the salute and bowed, far more deeply than had Captain Zabuza. She did not, however, allow her eyes to leave his at any point during the bow.





XP AWARD: 1 + 0 (plan in 301-400 word range) = 1

FP Award: 0


It is now about 7 o'clock and you're back at the inn with the rest of the Leaf contingent. The plan is that that you will be in Mist tonight and tomorrow and will start for Leaf the following morning, along with the other genin and a majority of the senior ninja. The trip is planned to take about 3 days, since no one wants to push the pace. Jiraiya may or may not stay a few extra days, depending on the state of negotiations. If he does then he will keep a small handful of ANBU and/or elite jōnin with him. (Probably people like Kakashi and Gai.)

At least, that was the plan as of four hours ago, before the closing ceremonies and Zabuza's return from the supposed dead. No one has explicitly changed it yet but everyone knows that things will not go quite as expected.

You probably will still have tomorrow to do whatever you want in Mist. We'll assume that you buy clothes, gear, blah blah blah, so there's no need to list those things. If you want to recruit merchants or performers, this is your chance. If you want to talk to Shin about becoming the junior ambassador, you can.

You are allowed to go out tonight as long as you stay in groups of at least four, one of them a senior ninja. Higashino, the ANBU who acted as Keiko's manservant during the gambling scam, is willing to escort you.

Vote time! What do you do?

Voting ends on Wednesday, March 13, 2019, at 12pm London time.
 
Last edited by a moderator:
Chapter 253: Lost and Found

Your homework this week is to make Ryūichi and Hiroko admit their feelings for each other purely through the correct selection and placement of physical objects. Your gold star is an official announcement of the relationship.

—Mori Ryūgamine, the Angel Without Mercy


The victory celebrations, the Gōketsu decided, would proceed in three stages. To go in reverse order, Jiraiya mandated that upon their return, there would be a Chūnin Exam victory celebration the likes of which Leaf had not seen since… since the time the judges had to ban Naruto from taking all three winning places.

Hazō proposed that tomorrow night the Gōketsu would hold a truly epic gaming night. The entire Leaf contingent would be invited, of course, including the jōnin and any off-shift ANBU. So would all tournament participants, with plus twos for those who wanted to bring their teams or particularly beloved family members. Mum would naturally be invited. Aunt Ren would not, despite being a family member and also the Mizukage—Hazō had put his foot down, and firmly asked Jiraiya to come up with some diplomatic excuse if need be. Whether Keiko invited Ami would be determined by how tomorrow's meeting went, and while a strange little voice in the back of his head tempted him to invite Captain Zabuza just to see what happened, he still had missing-nin survival instincts.

Hazō only hoped he had enough board games, or could hire someone to make rushed replicas. (Of course he'd brought his entire collection; he wasn't a savage.) He'd pitched the whole thing to Jiraiya as a unique opportunity to make friends, or at least contacts, and to display a side of the Gōketsu that wasn't ruthless politicians or equally ruthless warriors, and Jiraiya had accepted with the expression of a man already resigned to something going disastrously wrong. The fact that if the night worked out, Hazō would go down in legend as the first person ever to GM for the entire world was just a side benefit.

Finally, Noburi had offered to make tonight a celebration for just the champion, in whatever fashion she wanted. Asking Keiko to plan it herself was a non-starter, not so much for Mori reasons as because she was still a wreck from yesterday's "betrayals", then being non-consensually declared family, then receiving a mysterious message from her sister, then being stared at by seemingly the entirety of Mist without having prepared a coping strategy (such as distracting herself by setting her brother on fire), and to top it all off, nearly being touched by Momochi Zabuza himself.

Still, it said something that they knew her well enough to try. There were absolutely no people at the party except those she felt safe with (which was to say, Hazō and Noburi; they'd all politely ignored the fact that she hadn't invited Jiraiya, or that Nara either didn't qualify or was still in the doghouse). Instead of a restaurant or even the inn, they were sitting on one of the northern hilltops (she'd reluctantly admitted she had a favourite), with Hazō and Noburi wrapped in a hundred layers to stave off the cold while Keiko seemed comfortable, at peace even, wearing only her normal coat with the fan club scarf and mittens. Eventually, Keiko conceded to the boys' survival needs by consenting to the use of an air dome. At that point, there was cake, and Keiko's attempts to insist that she was unworthy of such extravagance were muffled by her having her mouth full. The rest of the time was spent quietly stargazing (Keiko somehow knew astronomy, and could point out the constellations), and having brief, vaguely philosophical exchanges.

Based on her mood when they returned to the inn, Hazō and Noburi were now forgiven for all past crimes and maybe a couple of future ones.

-o-​

Kei walked the streets of Mist alone, at a brisk pace because she could not be a second late. Hazō and Noburi had asked to come along, and Jiraiya wished her to have an ANBU escort, and Kei had made it clear to them that their interference, any interference, was not merely unwanted but would be tantamount to an act of aggression, one calling for scaly violence.

The man walking ahead of her slowed his step. If he continued at the same rate, they would soon draw even, and she might have to endure contact with a stranger. What interest could he possibly have in her? While there was an alarming possibility that her victory had brought her attention on a new scale, perhaps even positive attention, the idea of Kei having fans was nevertheless preposterous.

No, in all likelihood…

"Password," she snapped once the man was next to her.

"Chārī the Kirin of Maidenly Love," the man said smoothly. "Counter-password?"

"Assisted suicide."

"Pleased to meet you, Gōketsu Keiko."

She nodded.

"You'll forgive me if I don't introduce myself," he said. "Ami wanted you to have an escort to confirm that you weren't being tailed."

Kei rolled her eyes. "You are a Hoshigaki. Were I to visit your clan and describe your appearance, I doubt you would be difficult to identify."

"Now why would you say that?" the man asked neutrally.

"Around your wrist there is a Samekomon bracelet, a Class 2 luxury item cleared for export as part of the 1060 limited trade agreement with Hidden Cloud. The agreement focused on items that the Mizukage deemed to express Mist's unique mastery of the sea, including sharkbone goods. As production increased to meet demand from foreign merchants, domestic costs fell proportionately, and said goods gained popularity as inexpensive symbols of national pride. However, the Hoshigaki notoriously refuse to use any materials derived from their "lesser brothers", and favour more expensive wooden imitations. Are you aware that there are scratches on the underside of your bracelet that expose the base material?"

The man stared. "You really are her sister, aren't you?"

"I simply paid attention during my lessons. I assure you that her knowledge is encyclopaedic by comparison."

The rest of the walk was conducted in satisfying silence.

-o-​

Kei recognised the house. It was once known as the Kanzaki residence, where Kanzaki Tomohiro, a common-born subcontractor for the clan, had lived with his wife. After their deaths during a skirmish with Leaf, ownership of the house had naturally reverted to the Mizukage's Office, but between the expensive location and popular belief that Kanzaki had been cursed for his impious lifestyle (those sent to collect his belongings had not found a single copy of My Vision), it had apparently remained unsold. As state property, it was naturally off limits, with severe penalties for those who arrogated the civil servants' right of entry.

But none of that mattered at all. For Ami was here. Ami. Still beautiful. Still radiant. No longer hers.

Why had she summoned Kei here? Kei had suppressed one instinctive thought, suppressed it with all her might. She could not survive a second fall. Being realistic, Ami was probably frustrated that Kei, via Hazō, continued to inconvenience her. Was that enough to justify meeting in person?

Ami beckoned her to take a seat in one of the armchairs.

"Ami," Kei said, "if you called me in order to punish me further, then I will of course accept it, but please, at least explain my transgression. What have I done to make you despise me so?"

"Punish you?! Keiko, I would never punish you. You really think that's why I wanted to see you?"

"Then why?" Kei appealed, the equanimity she'd struggled to build over the course of her walk evaporating like morning dew beneath the sun. "Are you offering me an opportunity to atone? Ami, I will do anything, anything at all. Please… tell me what I must do in order to for you to be my sister again."

She held her breath. It was impossible. Hopeless. Any second now, Ami would express contempt, well-deserved contempt, for Kei's arrogance in believing that Ami could be bribed into reconciliation. Then she would instruct Kei to leave, and this time the dismissal would be open, formal, and final.

"You don't have to do anything," Ami said. "Keiko, you never for one second stopped being my sister. I'm so sorry I made you feel you did."

"I do not understand," Kei said awkwardly. She asked the impossible question she should not have asked. "Are you saying you forgive me?"

"I'm saying there was never anything to forgive."

Finally, the horrible truth dawned on Kei.

"This is a dream."

One of those dreams. Not the ones that tormented her in her sleep, but the ones that turned to torment as she woke. She was at the stage where she realised she was in a dream, yet still clung to the futile hope that perhaps this time it would follow her back into reality. But soon she would find herself awake in bed, and Ami would still be gone, and she would have to rise, dress, and attend breakfast downstairs while acting as if she was only in mild pain.

Ami gave her a look of compassion that only amplified her suffering. "It's not a dream. Try using the Frozen Skein."

Why would she… oh.

Kei reached for the layer of clarity lurking beneath the edge of her daily consciousness. Her awareness began to expand.

She quickly reversed direction, resetting herself to what passed for normality for someone like her.

Mori did not dream of the Frozen Skein. It was not allowed. If Kei had access to it… then she was in the waking world and Ami's forgiveness was real.

But there had to be other possibilities. This could be genjutsu. There were techniques that manipulated their victims using their heart's desire or their greatest point of weakness (indeed, there were people like Kei for whom the two were one and the same). Kei hurriedly used the Dispelling Technique.

No? Then perhaps this was not the real Ami. But no, she had sent an escort who knew about the pink shuriken.

Was Ami being coerced? Kei contemplated the laughable idea only long enough to dismiss it.

Kei sought other possible explanations, but clearly she lacked the imagination to understand what was truly happening to her. What if, in defiance of all probability, this was real, and Ami had once again displayed her unique brilliance by twisting to her own ends a fact of life so basic that no Mori ever gave it thought?

But if so, then why?

"I do not understand," Kei repeated.

"Because I'm an idiot, that's why," Ami said bitterly, reading her mind as casually as ever. "You deserve a far better sister than me. I'd suggest filing a complaint with the management if they weren't all dead and at the bottom of the ocean."

A better sister than Ami? That would be like a light brighter than the sun.

"I lied to you, Keiko. I never stopped loving you. I never stopped being your sister. I couldn't if I tried."

Kei's higher brain functions were not responding.

"But you have never lied to me. Not about anything important."

"There's a first time for everything. Also a last time, which I promise this is."

"But why?! Why would you ever say something that would bring me this much pain?"

"Because I'm an idiot. Did I mention that part?

"You're important now. Not just to me, I mean. You're the Hokage's daughter. You're the Nara consort. There are a lot of people in the clan for whom you'd make a great tool."

"A tool?" Kei asked. "But I am no longer even part of the clan. You… you made that quite clear."

"And I am so, so sorry for that. But the fact is, Elders Kōjirō, Sachiko, Mayuri, Shina and Reiji all have their own designs on you, and maybe others I've overlooked. And you do have a connection to the clan. Me."

"You?"

"Me. For as long as you want me to be part of your life, there's an opening for them to manipulate you. That's one reason why attachments suck. I thought the best thing I could do was to… get rid of that attachment, at least until you had a firmer position so you could fend them off on your own."

"…"

"Obviously, that didn't work out so good."

"So to clarify," Kei said with slow, dawning horror, "you felt the need to make a significant decision about my future and it did not occur to you to consult me?"

"I didn't see any way to—"

"Are you insane?!" Kei exploded.

"Well, yes, but I don't see what that has to do with—"

"Every single one of you!" Kei shouted. "Can not one person accept that I am a human being with the rights and the needs pertaining thereto? However pathetic I am, however incompetent, this is my life to ruin! I am not a lifeless doll lacking any conception of agency!"

"I never said you were…"

But Kei was no longer listening. She was collapsing in on herself, no longer able to tolerate the cruelty of the world and every person in it. She allowed her head to fall into her lap and wrapped her arms around it so as to block out the light. If she could pretend, if only for a moment, that the world did not exist and therefore could not hurt her…

Ami gave her time. Or at least she assumed Ami gave her time, because she ceased to speak, and then there was silence, and then she spoke again.

"I brought cookies?" Ami said hesitantly.

"Distressed, not suicidal," Kei muttered.

"Store-bought, not homemade."

"What flavour?"

"Carrot, obviously."

Kei uncurled. "I accept your offering."

"I'm sorry, Keiko," Ami said. "I really am. If I'd realised just how much this would hurt you…"

"No," Kei said, feeling the power of the cookie gradually reinvigorate her. "I now see that I am the one to blame for my suffering. I should have trusted that, as always, you were acting for my benefit, rather than tormenting myself over your motives and your feelings about me."

Then, for reasons Kei was entirely unable to grasp, Ami facepalmed.

"Don't take responsibility for my mistakes. I am the worst sister ever. Big sisters are for protecting little ones, not hurting them."

"You are the best sister ever," Kei corrected her. "If you expected me to withstand the perceived loss without the cataclysmic effects your strategy had in reality, then it is my fault for failing to meet your expectations. I should have been stronger."

"My expectations were wrong," Ami said. "That's not supposed to happen. I failed to predict my own sister's feelings, and that isn't just stupid. It's shameful."

"None of this is your fault," Kei insisted. "Only mine."

She took another cookie.

"But now that I have undermined your plans with my lack of faith and/or resilience, what is our next step?" Given everything she had suffered at the mere belief of separation from Ami, she could not deny Ami's belief that the connection made her vulnerable.

"I've been looking at this all wrong," Ami said. "I tried to keep you away from the elders by discouraging you. The other approach… is to discourage the elders themselves." A slow, terrifying smile stretched across her face.

"Ami…" Kei said, "you cannot possibly be thinking of defying the elders. Even you cannot stand against the entire clan."

"I don't have to," Ami said. "I've brought the clan glory and acclaim, and done things for them that few people could. My price has always been independence, and I don't think any of them realise how much they've paid for my services over the years. They're not going to get rid of me altogether—I'm too valuable, and they're rightly worried what'll happen if I become a true free agent. And if they try to hamper me in smaller ways, that makes it a contest I can win. It's not going to be an easy needle to thread, what with them having lots of power and influence and experience in crushing young upstarts like me, but they're not a united front either, and the older generation has more blind spots than a cave fish. I've run the numbers. If it's for you, I can figure out a way to do it."

"You do not have the resources! You do not have sufficient compensation for the Bloodline Limit effects the way the clan as a collective does! Please, Ami, do not abandon your future for my sake!"

Ami shook her head. "You'd be surprised, runt. You know what it means to be a Mori with a clear objective that you're passionate about, and there is nothing I'm more passionate about than you. Besides, I never said I was alone."

"No?"

"Mmm. Losing Yagura puts us years ahead of schedule. We're all going to be living in interesting times soon, unless Akatsuki blows up the world or whatever."

"Ami, are you planning to become Mizukage?" Kei asked with appalled disbelief.

"Are you kidding? That hat would clash with my hair something awful." Ami smirked. "Besides, have you seen all the paperwork? No way am I chaining myself down to that desk."

"Ami," Kei said impatiently.

"Also, do I look like I'm ready to fight on Kage level? I've only been a jōnin for a year. Even Lady Kurosawa could kick my ass, never mind the likes of Jiraiya of the Three.

"Then again," she said thoughtfully, "adequate preparation trumps raw firepower every time."

"One of Elder Ryūgamine's sayings," Kei said. "Do you believe you can challenge him if he sides with the others? He has always hated you."

"He didn't hate me," Ami said off-handedly, "he just didn't want to be around me. I know it's hard to believe, but there was a time when I was young and foolish and didn't know how to escape consequences, and I suspect wouldn't have got away with half the stuff I did if Grandpa Ryūgamine hadn't pulled a few strings. Plus I've finally been able to badger him into giving me lessons again now that I'm a jōnin. I guess he's mellowed with age.

"Also, I'm still doing the thing. There's no way the Angel Without Mercy hasn't figured out the thing, so if he hasn't shut me down, that's tacit approval of the thing, or at least he's waiting to see where the thing goes. I don't intend to disappoint him."

Kei recalled their last meeting. She forced herself past the image of Ami's empty smile that she knew intimately from her nightmares. "What of the Nara? You asserted that they, too, had designs on me. Whatever you do to the poor, defenceless Mori elders will not reach them in Leaf."

"I've done what I can with the Nara for now. The kid has had the error of his ways… explained… to him, and he knows what'll happen if he ever hurts you, or, through inaction, allows you to be hurt."

"What?" Kei could not resist asking.

"Not something fit for innocent ears to hear." Ami smiled.

"Need I remind you that during the past week, I have set my brother on fire and nearly castrated a boy with an explosive tag?"

"And I'm ever so proud of you. Now think about what kind of threat makes that sound innocent."

Kei shivered.

"I also got him to personally take a message for Lord Nara without going through the whole 'foreign letters get vetted to oblivion' business. It's another of the many things the elders would have a fit over if they knew I was doing it, but coins and shadows aren't going to cut it this time. Not that I'm pretending I can force Nara Shikaku himself to do anything he doesn't want to, but you know how persuasive I can get when I really want something.

"Of course, I can also be a complete moron when I really want something," Ami said heavily. "Keiko, talking about my cunning plans is a great distraction, but I need you to accept that I screwed up. Even if you don't believe it because you're too blinded by my day-to-day awesomeness, this time I screwed up in a fashion so epic it ought to be written into the annals of history. I got you hurt because I tried to take the easy way out and put all of the burden on you."

"No, you—"

"Nuh-uh," Ami interrupted. "If you're going to trust my judgement in everything, then you have to trust it when I'm beating myself up too."

The paradox struck Kei like a guided meteor strike. Ami did not make mistakes. Not about important matters. This was an important matter. Ami was saying she had made a mistake about it. Either Ami was correct, and had made an important mistake, or she was incorrect, which was in itself an important mistake.

She looked to Ami pleadingly.

"Sorry, runt, there's no easy way out of this one."

"You should attend our gaming night," Kei said brightly. "Everyone of note will be there to celebrate the end of the tournament."

Ami sighed.

"Gaming night?" she asked after a second. "I should warn you that I have been banned from several casinos."

"Board games," Kei clarified. "A typically if not necessarily competitive ludic activity defined by the use of cards, tokens and/or the proverbial board, each set unique to a given game and allowing for highly elaborate gameplay compared to conventional gambling and traditional games such shogi and go. Some fully or mostly verbal games, such as Yakuza, are also frequently considered to merit the classification as they are typically played by the same people in the same contexts."

A fire lit in Ami's eyes. Kei felt a surge of pride.

"New games."

Kei nodded.

"With new people."

Kei nodded again.

Ami's smile was equally beautiful and blood-chilling.

"Await my coming, for I shall bring chaos. And carrot cake."

-o-​

You have received 0 XP.

-o-​

I was unable to get to the rest of the plan for reasons, but I at least figured I'd get the important Keiko stuff done so as not to have to pass it to @eaglejarl. The fact that I love writing Keiko is entirely unrelated.

If you still want to break up the current plan into a series of more detailed ones, this is your chance.

-o-​

What do you do?

Voting ends on Saturday 16th of March, 9 a.m. New York Time.
 
Last edited:
Back
Top